THE CODE OF CANON LAW |
CODEX IURIS CANONICI (1983) |
BOOK II :
THE PEOPLE OF GOD
PART I :
CHRIST’S FAITHFUL
Can. 204 §1 Christ’s
faithful are those who, since they are incorporated into Christ through
baptism, are constituted the people of God. For this reason they participate
in their own way in the priestly, prophetic and kingly office of Christ.
They are called, each according to his or her particular condition, to
exercise the mission which God entrusted to the Church to fulfil in the
world.
§2 This Church, established and ordered in this world as a society,
subsists in the catholic Church, governed by the successor of Peter and
the Bishops in communion with him.
Can. 205 Those baptised are
in full communion with the catholic Church here on earth who are joined
with Christ in his visible body, through the bonds of profession of faith,
the sacraments and ecclesiastical governance.
Can. 206 §1 Catechumens
are linked with the Church in a special way since, moved by the Holy Spirit,
they are expressing an explicit desire to be incorporated in the Church.
By this very desire, as well as by the life of faith, hope and charity
which they lead, they are joined to the Church which already cherishes
them as its own.
§2 The Church has a special care for catechumens. While it invites
them to lead an evangelical life, and introduces them to the celebration
of the sacred rites, it already accords them various prerogatives which
are proper to Christians.
Can. 207 §1 By divine
institution, among Christ’s faithful there are in the Church sacred
ministers, who in law are also called clerics the others are called lay
people.
§2 Drawn from both groups are those of Christ’s faithful who,
professing the evangelical counsels through vows or other sacred bonds
recognised and approved by the Church, are consecrated to God in their
own special way and promote the salvific mission of the Church. Their
state, although it does not belong to the hierarchical structure of the
Church, does pertain to its life and holiness. |
LIBER II
DE POPULO DEI
PARS I
DE CHRISTIFIDELIBUS
Can. 204 - § 1. Christifideles sunt qui, utpote per baptismum
Christo incorporati, in populum Dei sunt constituti, atque hac ratione
muneris Christi sacerdotalis, prophetici et regalis suo modo participes
facti, secundum propriam cuiusque condicionem, ad mission emexercendam
vocantur, quam Deus Ecclesiae in mundo adimplendam concredidit.
§ 2. Haec Ecclesia, in hoc mundo ut societas constituta et ordinata, subsistit
in Ecclesia catholica, a successore Petri et Episcopis in eius communione
gubernata.
Can. 205 - Plene in communione Ecclesiae catholicae his in terris
sunt illi baptizati, qui in eius compage visibili cum Christo iunguntur,
vinculis nempe professionis fidei, sacramentorum et ecclesiastici regiminis.
Can. 206 - § 1. Speciali ratione cum Ecclesia conectuntur catechumeni,
qui nempe, Spiritu Sancto movente, explicita voluntate ut eidem incorporentur
expetunt, ideoque hoc ipso voto, sicut et vita fidei, spei et caritatis
quam agunt, coniunguntur cum Ecclesia, quae eos iam ut suos fovet.
§ 2. Catechumenorum specialem curam habet Ecclesia quae, dum eos advitam
ducendam evangelicam invitat eosque ad sacros ritus celebrandos introducit,
eisdem varias iam largitur praerogativas, quae christianorum sunt propriae.
Can. 207 - § 1. Ex divina institutione, inter christifideles sunt
in Ecclesia ministri sacri, qui in iure et clerici vocantur; ceteri autem
et laici nuncupantur.
§ 2. Ex utraque hac parte habentur christifideles, qui professione consiliorum
evangelicorum per vota aut alia sacra ligamina, ab Ecclesia agnita et
sancita, suo peculiari modo Deo consecrantur et Ecclesiae missioni salvificae
prosunt; quorum status, licet ad hierarchicam Ecclesiae structuram non
spectet, ad eius tamen vitam et sanctitatem pertinet. |
TITLE I: THE OBLIGATIONS AND RIGHTS OF ALL CHRIST’S FAITHFUL
Can. 208 Flowing from their
rebirth in Christ, there is a genuine equality of dignity and action among
all of Christ’s faithful. Because of this equality they all contribute,
each according to his or her own condition and office, to the building
up of the Body of Christ.
Can. 209 §1 Christ’s
faithful are bound to preserve their communion with the Church at all
times, even in their external actions.
§2 They are to carry out with great diligence their responsibilities
towards both the universal Church and the particular Church to which by
law they belong.
Can. 210 All Christ’s
faithful, each according to his or her own condition, must make a wholehearted
effort to lead a holy life, and to promote the growth of the Church and
its continual sanctification.
Can. 211 All Christ’s
faithful have the obligation and the right to strive so that the divine
message of salvation may more and more reach all people of all times and
all places.
Can. 212 §1 Christ’s
faithful, conscious of their own responsibility, are bound to show Christian
obedience to what the sacred Pastors, who represent Christ, declare as
teachers of the faith and prescribe as rulers of the Church.
§2 Christ’s faithful are at liberty to make known their needs,
especially their spiritual needs, and their wishes to the Pastors of the
Church.
§3 They have the right, indeed at times the duty, in keeping with
their knowledge, competence and position, to manifest to the sacred Pastors
their views on matters which concern the good of the Church. They have
the right also to make their views known to others of Christ’s faithful,
but in doing so they must always respect the integrity of faith and morals,
show due reverence to the Pastors and take into account both the common
good and the dignity of individuals.
Can. 213 Christ’s
faithful have the right to be assisted by their Pastors from the spiritual
riches of the Church, especially by the word of God and the sacraments.
Can. 214 Christ’s
faithful have the right to worship God according to the provisions of
their own rite approved by the lawful Pastors of the Church; they also
have the right to follow their own form of spiritual life, provided it
is in accord with Church teaching.
Can. 215 Christ’s faithful
may freely establish and direct associations which serve charitable or
pious purposes or which foster the Christian vocation in the world, and
they may hold meetings to pursue these purposes by common effort.
Can. 216 Since they share
the Church’s mission, all Christ’s faithful have the right
to promote and support apostolic action, by their own initiative, undertaken
according to their state and condition. No initiative, however, can lay
claim to the title ‘catholic’ without the consent of the competent
ecclesiastical authority.
Can. 217 Since Christ’s
faithful are called by baptism to lead a life in harmony with the gospel
teaching, they have the right to a Christian education, which genuinely
teaches them to strive for the maturity of the human person and at the
same time to know and live the mystery of salvation.
Can. 218 Those who are engaged
in fields of sacred study have a just freedom to research matters in which
they are expert and to express themselves prudently concerning them, with
due allegiance to the magisterium
of the Church.
Can. 219 All Christ’s
faithful have the right to immunity from any kind of coercion in choosing
a state in life.
Can. 220 No one may unlawfully
harm the good reputation which a person enjoys, or violate the right of
every person to protect his or her privacy.
Can. 221 §1 Christ’s
faithful may lawfully vindicate and defend the rights they enjoy in the
Church, before the competent ecclesiastical forum in accordance with the
law.
§2 If any members of Christ’s faithful are summoned to trial
by the competent authority, they have the right to be judged according
to the provisions of the law, to be applied with equity.
§3 Christ’s faithful have the right that no canonical penalties
be inflicted upon them except in accordance with the law.
Can. 222 §1 Christ’s
faithful have the obligation to provide for the needs of the Church, so
that the Church has available to it those things which are necessary for
divine worship, for apostolic and charitable work and for the worthy support
of its ministers.
§2 They are also obliged to promote social justice and, mindful of
the Lord’s precept, to help the poor from their own resources.
Can. 223 §1 In exercising
their rights, Christ’s faithful, both individually and in associations,
must take account of the common good of the Church, as well as the rights
of others and their own duties to others.
§2 Ecclesiastical authority is entitled to regulate, in view of the
common good, the exercise of rights which are proper to Christ’s
faithful. |
TITULUS I: DE OMNIUM CHRISTIFIDELIUM OBLIGATIONIBUS
ET IURIBUS
Can. 208 - Inter christifideles omnes, ex eorum quidem in Christo
regeneratione, vera viget quoad dignitatem et actionem aequalitas, qua
cuncti, secundum propriam cuiusque condicionem et munus, ad aedificationem
Corporis Christi cooperantur.
Can. 209 - § 1. Christifideles obligatione adstringuntur, sua quoque
ipsorum agendi ratione, ad communionem semper servandam cum Ecclesia.
§ 2. Magna cum diligentia officia adimpleant, quibus tenentur erga Ecclesiam
tum universam, tum particularem ad quam, secundum iuris praescripta, pertinent.
Can. 210 - Omnes christifideles, secundum propriam condicionem,
ad sanctam vitam ducendam atque ad Ecclesiae incrementum eiusque iugem
sanctificationem promovendam vires suas conferre debent.
Can. 211 - Omnes christifideles officium habent et ius allaborandi
ut divinum salutis nuntium ad universos homines omnium temporum ac totius
orbis magis magisque perveniat.
Can. 212 - § 1. Quae sacri Pastores, utpote Christum repraesentantes,
tamquam fidei magistri declarant aut tamquam Ecclesiae rectores statuunt,
christifideles, propriae responsabilitatis conscii, christiana oboedientia
prosequi tenentur.
§ 2. Christifidelibus integrum est, ut necessitates suas, praesertim spirituales,
suaque optata Ecclesiae Pastoribus patefaciant.
§ 3. Pro scientia, competentia et praestantia quibus pollent, ipsis ius
est, immo et aliquando officium, ut sententiam suam de hisquae ad bonum
Ecclesiae pertinent sacris Pastoribus manifestent eamque, salva fidei
morumque integritate ac reverentia erga Pastores, attentisque communi
utilitate et personarum dignitate, ceteris christifidelibus notam faciant.
Can. 213 - Ius est christifidelibus ut ex spiritualibus Ecclesiae
bonis, praesertim ex verbo Dei et sacramentis, adiumenta a sacris Pastoribus
accipiant.
Can. 214 - Ius est christifidelibus, ut cultum Deo persolvant iuxta
praescripta proprii ritus a legitimis Ecclesiae Pastoribus approbati,
utque propriam vitae spiritualis formam sequantur, doctrinae quidem Ecclesiae
consentaneam.
Can. 215 - Integrum est christifidelibus, ut libere condant atque
moderentur consociationes ad fines caritatis vel pietatis, aut ad vocationem
christianam in mundo fovendam, utque conventus habeant ad eosdem fines
in communi persequendos.
Can. 216 - Christifideles cuncti, quippe qui Ecclesiae missionem
participent, ius habent ut propriis quoque inceptis, secundum suum quisque
statum et condicionem, apostolicam actionem promoveant vel sustineant;
nullum tamen inceptum nomen catholicum sibi vindicet, nisi consensus accesserit
competentis auctoritatis ecclesiasticae.
Can. 217 - Christifideles, quippe qui baptismo ad vitam doctrinae
evangelicae congruentem ducendam vocentur, ius habent ad educationem christianam,
qua ad maturitatem humanae personae prosequendam atque simul ad mysterium
salutis cognoscendum et vivendum rite instruantur.
Can. 218 - Qui disciplinis sacris incumbunt iusta libertate fruuntur
inquirendi necnon mentem suam prudenter in iis aperiendi, inquibus peritia
gaudent, servato debito erga Ecclesiae magisterium obsequio.
Can. 219 - Christifideles omnes iure gaudent ut a quacumque coactione
sint immunes in statu vitae eligendo.
Can. 220 - Nemini licet bonam famam, qua quis gaudet, illegitime
laedere, nec ius cuiusque personae ad propriam intimitatem tuendam violare.
Can. 221 - § 1. Christifidelibus competit ut iura, quibus in Ecclesia
gaudent, legitime vindicent atque defendant in foro competenti ecclesiastico
ad normam iuris.
§ 2. Christifidelibus ius quoque est ut, si ad iudicium ab auctoritate
competenti vocentur, iudicentur servatis iuris praescriptis, cum aequitate
applicandis.
§ 3. Christifidelibus ius est, ne poenis canonicis nisi ad normam legis
plectantur.
Can. 222 - § 1. Christifideles obligatione tenentur necessitatibus
subveniendi Ecclesiae, ut eidem praesto sint quae ad cultum divinum, ad
opera apostolatus et caritatis atque ad honestam ministrorum sustentationem
necessaria sunt.
§ 2. Obligatione quoque tenentur iustitiam socialem promovendi necnon,
praecepti Domini memores, ex propriis reditibus pauperibus subveniendi.
Can. 223 - § 1. In iuribus suis exercendis christifideles tum singuli
tum in consociationibus adunati rationem habere debent boni communis Ecclesiae
necnon iurium aliorum atque suorum erga alios officiorum.
§ 2. Ecclesiasticae auctoritati competit, intuitu boni communis, exercitium
iurium, quae christifidelibus sunt propria, moderari. |
TITLE II: THE OBLIGATIONS AND RIGHTS OF THE LAY MEMBERS OF CHRIST’S
FAITHFUL
Can. 224 Lay members of Christ’s
faithful have the duties and rights enumerated in the canons of this title,
in addition to those duties and rights which are common to all Christ’s
faithful and those stated in other canons.
Can. 225 §1 Since lay
people, like all Christ’s faithful, are deputed to the apostolate
by baptism and confirmation, they are bound by the general obligation
and they have the right, whether as individuals or in associations, to
strive so that the divine message of salvation may be known and accepted
by all people throughout the world. This obligation is all the more insistent
in circumstances in which only through them are people able to hear the
Gospel and to know Christ.
§2 They have also, according to the condition of each, the special
obligation to permeate and perfect the temporal order of things with the
spirit of the Gospel. In this way, particularly in conducting secular
business and exercising secular functions, they are to give witness to
Christ.
Can. 226 §1 Those who
are married are bound by the special obligation, in accordance with their
own vocation, to strive for the building up of the people of God through
their marriage and family.
§2 Because they gave life to their children, parents have the most
serious obligation and the right to educate them. It is therefore primarily
the responsibility of Christian parents to ensure the Christian education
of their children in accordance with the teaching of the Church.
Can. 227 To lay members of
Christ’s faithful belongs the right to have acknowledged as theirs
that freedom in secular affairs which is common to all citizens. In using
this freedom, however, they are to ensure that their actions are permeated
with the spirit of the Gospel, and they are to heed the teaching of the
Church proposed by the magisterium,
but they must be on guard, in questions of opinion, against proposing
their own view as the teaching of the Church.
Can. 228 §1 Lay people
who are found to be suitable are capable of being admitted by the sacred
Pastors to those ecclesiastical offices and functions which, in accordance
with the provisions of law, they can discharge.
§2 Lay people who are outstanding in the requisite knowledge, prudence
and integrity, are capable of being experts or advisors, even in councils
in accordance with the law, in order to provide assistance to the Pastors
of the Church.
Can. 229 §1 Lay people
have the duty and the right to acquire the knowledge of Christian teaching
which is appropriate to each one’s capacity and condition, so that
they may be able to live according to this teaching, to proclaim it and
if necessary to defend it, and may be capable of playing their part in
the exercise of the apostolate.
§2 They also have the right to acquire that fuller knowledge of the
sacred sciences which is taught in ecclesiastical universities or faculties
or in institutes of religious sciences, attending lectures there and acquiring
academic degrees.
§3 Likewise, assuming that the provisions concerning the requisite
suitability have been observed, they are capable of receiving from the
lawful ecclesiastical authority a mandate to teach the sacred sciences.
Can. 230 §1 Lay men whose
age and talents meet the requirements prescribed by decree of the Episcopal
Conference, can be given the stable ministry of lector and of acolyte,
through the prescribed liturgical rite. This conferral of ministry does
not, however, give them a right to sustenance or remuneration from the
Church.
§2 Lay people can receive a temporary assignment to the role of lector
in liturgical actions. Likewise, all lay people can exercise the roles
of commentator, cantor or other such, in accordance with the law.
§3 Where the needs of the Church require and ministers are not available,
lay people, even though they are not lectors or acolytes, can supply certain
of their functions, that is, exercise the ministry of the word, preside
over liturgical prayers, confer baptism and distribute Holy Communion,
in accordance with the provisions of the law.
Can. 231 §1 Lay people
who are pledged to the special service of the Church, whether permanently
or for a time, have a duty to acquire the appropriate formation which
their role demands, so that they may conscientiously, earnestly and diligently
fulfil this role.
§2 Without prejudice to the provisions of Can. 230 §1, they
have the right to a worthy remuneration befitting their condition, whereby,
with due regard also to the provisions of the civil law, they can becomingly
provide for their own needs and the needs of their families. Likewise,
they have the right to have their insurance, social security and medical
benefits duly safeguarded. |
TITULUS II: DE OBLIGATIONIBUS ET IURIBUS CHRISTIFIDELIUM LAICORUM
Can. 224 - Christifideles laici, praeter eas obligationes et iura,
quae cunctis christifidelibus sunt communia et ea quae in aliis canonibus
statuuntur, obligationibus tenentur et iuribus gaudent quae in canonibus
huius tituli recensentur.
Can. 225 - § 1. Laici, quippe qui uti omnes christifideles ad apostolatum
a Deo per baptismum et confirmationem deputentur, generali obligatione
tenentur et iure gaudent, sive singuli sive in consociationibus coniuncti,
allaborandi ut divinum salutis nuntium ab universis hominibus ubique terrarum
cognoscatur et accipiatur; quae obligatio eo vel magis urget iis in adiunctis,
in quibus nonnisi per ipsos Evangelium audire et Christum cognoscere homines
possunt.
§ 2. Hoc etiam peculiari adstringuntur officio, unusquisque quidem secundum
propriam condicionem, ut rerum temporalium ordinem spiritu evangelico
imbuant atque perficiant, et ita specialiter in iisdem rebus gerendis
atque in muneribus saecularibus exercendis Christi testimonium reddant.
Can. 226 - § 1. Qui in statu coniugali vivunt, iuxta propriam vocationem,
peculiari officio tenentur per matrimonium et familiam ad aedificationem
populi Dei allaborandi.
§ 2. Parentes, cum vitam filiis contulerint, gravissima obligatione tenentur
et iure gaudent eos educandi; ideo parentum christianorum imprimis est
christianam filiorum educationem secundum doctrinam ab Ecclesia traditam
curare.
Can. 227 - Ius est christifidelibus laicis, ut ipsis agnoscatur
ea in rebus civitatis terrenae libertas, quae omnibus civibus competit;
eadem tamen libertate utentes, curent ut suae actiones spiritu evangelico
imbuantur, et ad doctrinam attendant ab Ecclesiae magisterio propositam,
caventes tamen ne in quaestionibus opinabilibus propriam sententiam uti
doctrinam Ecclesiae proponant.
Can. 228 - § 1. Laici qui idonei reperiantur, sunt habiles ut a
sacris Pastoribus ad illa officia ecclesiastica et munera assumantur,
quibus ipsi secundum iuris praescripta fungi valent. § 2. Laici debita
scientia, prudentia et honestate praestantes, habiles sunt tamquam periti
aut consiliarii, etiam in consiliis ad normam iuris, ad Ecclesiae Pastoribus
adiutorium praebendum.
Can. 229 - § 1. Laici, ut secundum doctrinam christianam vivere
valeant, eandemque et ipsi enuntiare atque, si opus sit, defendere possint,
utque in apostolatu exercendo partem suam habere queant, obligatione tenentur
et iure gaudent acquirendi eiusdem doctrinae cognitionem, propriae uniuscuiusque
capacitati et condicioni aptatam.
§ 2. Iure quoque gaudent pleniorem illam in scientiis sacris acquirendi
cognitionem, quae in ecclesiasticis universitatibus facultatibusve aut
in institutis scientiarium religiosarum traduntur, ibidem lectiones frequentando
et gradus academicos consequendo.
§ 3. Item, servatis praescriptis quoad idoneitatem requisitam statutis,
habiles sunt ad mandatum docendi scientias sacras a legitima auctoritate
ecclesiastica recipiendum.
Can. 230 - § 1. Viri laici, qui aetate dotibusque pollent Episcoporum
conferentiae decreto statutis, per ritum liturgicum praescriptum ad ministeria
lectoris et acolythi stabiliter assumi possunt; quae tamen ministeriorum
collatio eisdem ius non confert ad sustentationem remunerationemve ab
Ecclesia praestandam.
§ 2. Laici ex temporanea deputatione in actionibus liturgicis munus lectoris
implere possunt; item omnes laici muneribus commentatoris, cantoris aliisve
ad normam iuris fungi possunt.
§ 3. Ubi Ecclesiae necessitas id suadeat, deficientibus ministris, possunt
etiam laici, etsi non sint lectores vel acolythi, quaedam eorundem officia
supplere, videlicet ministerium verbi exercere, precibus liturgicis praeesse,
baptismum conferre atque sacram Communionem distribuere, iuxta iuris praescriptas.
Can. 231 - § 1. Laici, qui permanenter aut ad tempus speciali Ecclesiae
servitio addicuntur, obligatione tenentur ut aptam acquirant formationem
ad munus suum debite implendum requisitam, utque hoc munus conscie impense
et diligenter adimpleant.
§ 2. Firmo praescripto Can. 230, § 1, ius habent ad honestam remunerationem
suae condicioni aptatam, qua decenter, servatis quoque iuris civilis praescriptis,
necessitatibus propriis ac familiae providere valeant; itemque iis ius
competit ut ipsorum praevidentiae et securitati sociali et assistentiae
sanitariae, quam dicunt, debite prospiciatur. |
TITLE III: SACRED MINISTERS OR CLERICS
CHAPTER I : THE FORMATION OF CLERICS
Can. 232 It is the duty and
the proper and exclusive right of the Church to train those who are deputed
to sacred ministries.
Can. 233 §1 It is the
duty of the whole Christian community to foster vocations so that the
needs of the sacred ministry are sufficiently met in the entire Church.
In particular, this duty binds Christian families, educa tors and, in
a special way, priests, especially parish priests. DiocesanBishops, who
must show the greatest concern to promote vocations, are to instruct the
people entrusted to them on the importance of the sacred ministry and
the need for ministers in the Church. They are to encourage and support
initiatives to promote vocations, especially movements established for
this purpose.
§2 Moreover, priests and especially diocesan Bishops are to be solicitous
that men of more mature years who believe they are called to the sacred
ministries are prudently assisted by word and deed and are duly prepared.
Can. 234 §1 Minor seminaries
and other institutions of a similar nature promote vocations by providing
a special religious formation, allied to human and scientific education
where they exist, they are to be retained and fostered. Indeed, where
the diocesan Bishop considers it expedient, he is to provide for the establishment
of a minor seminary or similar institution.
§2 Unless the circumstances of certain situations suggest otherwise,
young men who aspire to the priesthood are to receive that same human
and scientific formation which prepares their peers in their region for
higher studies.
Can. 235 §1 Young men
who intend to become priests are to receive the appropriate religious
formation and instruction in the duties proper to the priesthood in a
major seminary, for the whole of the time of formation or, if in the judgement
of the diocesan Bishop circumstances require it, for at least four years.
§2 Those who lawfully reside outside the seminary are to be entrusted
by the diocesan Bishop to a devout and suitable priest, who will ensure
that they are carefully formed in the spiritual life and in discipline.
Can. 236 Those who aspire
to the permanent diaconate are to be formed in the spiritual life and
appropriately instructed in the fulfilment of the duties proper to that
order, in accordance with the provisions made by the Episcopal Conference:
1° young men are to reside for at least three years in a special houseunless
the diocesan Bishop for grave reasons decides otherwise,
2° men of more mature years, whether celibate or married, are toprepare
for three years in a manner determined by the same Episcopal Conference.
Can. 237 §1 Where it
is possible and advisable, each diocese is to have a major seminary; otherwise,
students preparing for the sacred ministries are to be sent to the seminary
of another diocese, or an inter diocesan seminary is to be established.
§2 An inter diocesan seminary may not be established unless the prior
approval of the Apostolic See has been obtained, both for the establishment
of the seminary and for its statutes. Approval is also required from the
Episcopal Conference if the seminary is for the whole of its territory;
otherwise, from the Bishops concerned.
Can. 238 §1 Seminaries
which are lawfully established have juridical personality in the Church
by virtue of the law itself.
§2 In the conduct of all its affairs, the rector acts in the person
of the seminary, unless for certain matters the competent authority has
prescribed otherwise.
Can. 239 §1 In all seminaries
there is to be a rector who presides over it, a vice rector, if circumstances
warrant this, and a financial administrator. Moreover, if the students
follow their studies in the seminary, there are to be professors who teach
the various subjects in a manner suitably coordinated between them.
§2 In every seminary there is to be at least one spiritual director,
though the students are also free to approach other priests who have been
deputed to this work by the Bishop.
§3 The seminary statutes are to determine the manner in which the
other moderators, the professors and indeed the students themselves, are
to participate in the rector’s responsibility, especially in regard
to the maintenance of discipline.
Can. 240 §1 Besides ordinary
confessors, other confessors are to come regularly to the seminary; while
maintaining seminary discipline, the students are always to be free to
approach any confessor, whether inside or outside the seminary.
§2 In deciding about the admission of students to orders, or their
dismissal from the seminary, the vote of the spiritual director and the
confessors may never be sought.
Can. 241 §1 The diocesan
Bishop is to admit to the major seminary only those whose human, moral,
spiritual and intellectual gifts, as well as physical and psychological
health and right intention, show that they are capable of dedicating themselves
permanently to the sacred ministries.
§2 Before they are accepted, they must submit documentation of their
baptism and confirmation, and whatever else is required by the provisions
of the Charter of Priestly Formation.
§3 If there is question of admitting those who have been dismissed
from another seminary or religious institute, there is also required the
testimony of the respective superior, especially concerning the reason
for their dismissal or departure.
Can. 242 §1 In each country
there is to be a Charter of Priestly Formation. It is to be drawn up by
the Episcopal Conference, taking account of the norms issued by the supreme
ecclesiastical authority, and it is to be approved by the Holy See; moreover,
it is to be adapted to new circumstances, likewise with the approval of
the Holy See. This Charter is to define the overall principles governing
formation in the seminary and the general norms which take account of
the pastoral needs of each region or province.
§2 The norms of the Charter mentioned in §1 are to be observed
in all seminaries, whether diocesan or inter diocesan.
Can. 243 In addition, each
seminary is to have its own rule, approved by the diocesan Bishop or,
in the case of an inter diocesan seminary, by the Bishops concerned. In
this, the norms of the Charter of Priestly Formation are to be adapted
to the particular circumstances and developed in greater detail, especially
on points of discipline affecting the daily life of the students and the
good order of the entire seminary.
Can. 244 The spiritual formation
and the doctrinal instruction of the students in a seminary are to be
harmoniously blended. They are to be so planned that the students, each
according to his talents, simultaneously develop the requisite human maturity
and acquire the spirit of the Gospel and a close relationship with Christ.
Can. 245 §1 Through their
spiritual formation students are to be fitted for the fruitful exercise
of the pastoral ministry, and are to be inculcated with a sense of mission.
They are to learn that a ministry which is always exercised with lively
faith and charity contributes effectively to their personal sanctification.
They are to learn to cultivate those virtues which are highly valued in
human relationships, in such a way that they can arrive at an appropriate
harmony between human and supernatural values.
§2 Students are to be so trained that, filled with love for Christ’s
Church, they are linked to the Roman Pontiff, the successor of Peter,
in humble and filial charity, to their own Bishop as his faithful co workers
and to their brethren in friendly cooperation. Through the common life
in the seminary, and by developing relationships of friendship and of
association with others, they are to be prepared for the fraternal unity
of the diocesan presbyterium,
in whose service of the Church they will share.
Can. 246 §1 The celebration
of the Eucharist is to be the centre of the whole life of the seminary,
so that the students, participating in the very charity of Christ, may
daily draw strength of soul for their apostolic labour and for their spiritual
life particularly from this richest of sources.
§2 They are to be formed in the celebration of the liturgy of the
hours, by which the ministers of God, in the name of the Church, intercede
with Him for all the people entrusted to them, and indeed for the whole
world.
§3 Devotion to the Blessed Virgin Mary, including the rosary, mental
prayer and other exercises of piety are to be fostered, so that the students
may acquire the spirit of prayer and be strengthened in their vocation.
§4 The students are to become accustomed to approach the sacrament
of penance frequently. It is recommended that each should have a director
of his spiritual life, freely chosen, to whom he can trustfully reveal
his conscience.
§5 Each year the students are to make a spiritual retreat.
Can. 247 §1 By appropriate
instruction they are to be prepared to observe celibacy and to learn to
hold it in honour as a special gift of God.
§2 The students are to be given all the requisite knowledge concerning
the duties and burdens which are proper to the sacred ministers of the
Church, concealing none of the difficulties of the priestly life.
Can. 248 The doctrinal formation
given is to be so directed that the students may acquire a wide and solid
teaching in the sacred sciences, together with a general culture which
is appropriate to the needs of place and time. As a result, with their
own faith founded on and nourished by this teaching, they ought to be
able properly to proclaim the Gospel to the people of their own time,
in a fashion suited to the manner of the people’s thinking.
Can. 249 The Charter of Priestly
Formation is to provide that the students are not only taught their native
language accurately, but are also well versed in latin, and have a suitable
knowledge of other languages which would appear to be necessary or useful
for their formation or for the exercise of their pastoral ministry.
Can. 250 The philosophical
and theological studies which are organised in the seminary itself may
be conducted either in succession or conjointly, in accordance with the
Charter of Priestly Formation. These studies are to take at least six
full years, in such a way that the time given to philosophical studies
amounts to two full years and that allotted to theological studies to
four full years.
Can. 251 Philosophical formation
must be based on the philosophical heritage that is perennially valid,
and it is also to take account of philosophical investigations over the
course of time. It is to be so given that it furthers the human formation
of the students, sharpens their mental edge and makes them more fitted
to engage in theological studies.
Can. 252 §1 Theological
formation, given in the light of faith and under the guidance of the magisterium,
is to be imparted in such a way that the students learn the whole of catholic
teaching, based on divine Revelation, that they make it a nourishment
of their own spiritual lives, and that in the exercise of the ministry
they may be able properly to proclaim and defend it.
§2 Students are to be instructed with special care in sacred Scripture,
so that they may acquire an insight into the whole of sacred Scripture.
§3 Lectures are to be given in dogmatic theology, based always on
the written word of God and on sacred Tradition; through them the students
are to learn to penetrate more deeply into the mysteries of salvation,
with St. Thomas in particular as their teacher. Lectures are also to be
given in moral and pastoral theology, canon law, liturgy, ecclesiastical
history, and other auxiliary and special disciplines, in accordance with
the provisions of the Charter on Priestly Formation.
Can. 253 §1 The Bishop
or the Bishops concerned are to appoint as teachers in philosophical,
theological and juridical subjects only those who are of outstanding virtue
and have a doctorate or a licentiate from a university or faculty recognised
by the Holy See.
§2 Care is to be taken that different professors are appointed for
sacred Scripture, dogmatic theology, moral theology, liturgy, philosophy,
canon law and church history, and for other disciplines which are to be
taught by their own distinctive methods.
§3 A professor who seriously fails in his or her duty is to be removed
by the authority mentioned in §1.
Can. 254 §1 In their
lectures, the professors are to be continuously attentive to the intimate
unity and harmony of the entire doctrine of faith, so that the students
are aware that they are learning one science. To ensure this, there is
to be someone in the seminary who is in charge of the overall organisation
of studies.
§2 The students are to be taught in such a way that they themselves
are enabled to research various questions in the scientific way appropriate
to each question. There are, therefore, to be assignments in which, under
the guidance of the professors, the students learn to work out certain
subjects by their own efforts.
Can. 255 Although the whole
formation of students in the seminary has a pastoral purpose, a specifically
pastoral formation is also to be provided there; in this the students
are to learn the principles and the techniques which, according to the
needs of place and time, are relevant to the ministry of teaching, sanctifying
and ruling the people of God.
Can. 256 §1 Students
are to be carefully instructed in whatever especially pertains to the
sacred ministry, particularly in catechetics and homiletics, in divine
worship and in a special way in the celebration of the sacraments, in
dealing with people, including non catholics and unbelievers, in parish
administration and in the fulfilment of other tasks.
§2 The students are to be instructed about the needs of the universal
Church, so that they may have a solicitude for encouraging vocations,
for missionary and ecumenical questions, and for other pressing matters,
including social problems.
Can. 257 §1 The formation
of students is to ensure that they are concerned not only for the particular
Church in which they are incardinated, but also for the universal Church,
and that they are ready to devote themselves to particular Churches which
are beset by grave need.
§2 The diocesan Bishop is to ensure that clerics who intend to move
from their own particular Church to a particular Church in another region,
are suitably prepared to exercise the sacred ministry there, that is,
that they learn the language of the region, and have an understanding
of its institutions, social conditions, usages and customs.
Can. 258 In order that the
students may also by practice learn the art of exercising the apostolate,
they are in the course of their studies, and especially during holiday
time, to be initiated into pastoral practice by suitable assignments,
always under the supervision of an experienced priest. These assignments,
appropriate to the age of the student and the conditions of the place,
are to be determined by the Ordinary.
Can. 259 §1 It belongs
to the diocesan Bishop or, in the case of an inter diocesan seminary,
to the Bishops concerned to determine those matters which concern the
overall control and administration of the seminary.
§2 The diocesan Bishop or, in the case of an inter diocesan seminary,
the Bishops concerned, are frequently to visit the seminary in person.
They are to oversee the formation of their students, and the philosophical
and theological instruction given in the seminary. They are to inform
themselves about the vocation, character, piety and progress of the students,
in view particularly to the conferring of sacred orders.
Can. 260 In the fulfilment
of their duties, all must obey the rector, who is responsible for the
day to day direction of the seminary, in accordance with the norms of
the Charter of Priestly Formation and the rule of the seminary.
Can. 261 §1 The rector
of the seminary is to ensure that the students faithfully observe the
norms of the Charter of Priestly Formation and the rule of the seminary;
under his authority, and according to their different positions, the moderators
and professors have the same responsibility.
Can. 262 The seminary is to
be exempt from parochial governance. For all those in the seminary, the
function of the parish priest is to be discharged by the rector of the
seminary or his delegate, with the exception of matters concerning marriage
and without prejudice to the provisions of Can. 985.
Can. 263 The diocesan Bishop
must ensure that the building and maintenance of the seminary, the support
of the students, the remuneration of the teachers and the other needs
of the seminary are provided for. In an inter diocesan seminary this responsibility
devolves upon the Bishops concerned, each to the extent allotted by their
common agreement.
Can. 264 §1 To provide
for the needs of the seminary, the Bishop can, apart from the collection
mentioned in Can. 1266, impose a levy in the diocese.
§2 Every ecclesiastical juridical person is subject to the levy for
the seminary, including even private juridical persons, which have a centre
in the diocese. Exception is made for those whose sole support comes from
alms, or in which there is actually present a college of students or of
teachers for furthering the common good of the Church. This levy should
be general, proportionate to the revenue of those who are subject to it
and calculated according to the needs of the seminary. |
TITULUS III: DE MINISTRIS SACRIS SEU DE CLERICIS
CAPUT I: DE CLERICORUM INSTITUTIONE
Can. 232 - Ecclesia officium est atque ius proprium et exclusivum
eos instituendi , qui ad ministeria sacra deputantur.
Can. 233 - § 1. Universae communitati christianae officium incumbit
fovendarum vocationum, ut necessitatibus ministerii sacri in tota Ecclesia
sufficienter provideatur; speciatim hoc officio tenentur familiae christianae,
educatores atque peculiari ratione sacerdotes, praesertim parochi. Episcopi
dioecesani, quorum maxime est de vocationibus provehendis curam habere,
populum sibi commissum de momento ministerii sacri deque ministrorum in
Ecclesia necessitate edoceant, atque incepta ad vocationes fovendas, operibus
praesertim ad hoc institutis, suscitent ac sustentent.
§ 2. Solliciti sint insuper sacerdotes, praesertim vero Episcopi dioecesani,
ut qui maturioris aetatis viri ad ministeria sacra sese vocatos aestiment,
prudenter verbo opereque adiuventur ac debite praeparentur.
Can. 234 - § 1. Serventur, ubi exsistunt, atque foveantur seminaria
minora aliave instituta id genus, in quibus nempe, vocationum fovendarum
gratia, provideatur ut peculiaris formatia religiosa una expedire iudicaverit
Episcopus dioecesanus, seminarii minoris similisve instituti erectioni
prospiciat.
§ 2. Nisi certis in casibus adiuncta suadeant, iuvenes quibus animus est
ad sacerdotium ascendere, ea ornentur humanistica et scientifica formatione,
qua iuvenes in sua quisque regione ad studia superiora peragenda praeparantur.
Can. 235 - § 1. Iuvenes, qui ad sacerdotium accedere intendunt,
ad formationem spiritualem convenientem et ad officia propria instituantur
in seminario maiore per totum formationis tempus, aut, si adiuncta de
iudicio Episcopi dioecesani id postulent, per quattuor saltem annos.
§ 2. Qui extra seminarium legitime morantur, ab Episcopo dioecesano commendentur
pio et idoneo sacerdoti, qui invigilet ut ad vitam spiritualem et ad disciplinam
sedulo efformentur.
Can. 236 - Aspirantes ad diaconatum permanentem secundum Episcoporum
conferentiae praescripta ad vitam spiritualem alendam informentur atque
ad officia eidem ordini propria rite adimplenda instruantur:
1° iuvenes per tres saltem annos in aliqua domo peculiari degentes nisi
graves ob rationes Episcopus dioecesanus aliter statuerit;
2° maturioris aetatis viri, sive caelibes sive coniugati, ratione ad tres
annos protracta et ab eadem Episcoporum conferentia definita.
Can. 237 - § 1. In singulis dioecesibus sit seminarium maius, ubi
id fieri possit atque expediat; secus concredantur alumni, qui ad sacra
ministeria sese praeparent, alieno seminario aut erigatur seminarium interdioecesanum.
§ 2. Seminarium interdioecesanum ne erigatur nisi prius approbatio Apostolicae
Sedis, tum ipsius seminarii erectionis tum eiusdem statutorum, obtenta
fuerit, et quidem ab Episcoporum conferentia, si agatur de seminario pro
universo eius territorio, secus ab Episcopis quorum interest.
Can. 238 - § 1. Seminaria legitime erecta ipso iure personalitate
iuridica in Ecclesia gaudent.
§ 2. In omnibus negotiis pertractandis personam seminarii gerit eius rector,
nisi de certis negotiis auctoritas competens aliud statuerit.
Can. 239 - § 1. In quolibet seminario habeantur rector, qui ei
praesit, et si casus ferat vice- rector, oeconomus, atque si alumni in
ipso seminario studiis se dedant, etiam magistri, qui varias disciplinas
tradant apta ratione inter se compositas.
§ 2. In quolibet seminario unus saltem adsit spiritus director, relicta
libertate alumnis adeundi alios sacerdotes, qui ad hoc munus ab Episcopo
deputati sint.
§ 3. Seminarii statutis provideantur rationes, quibus curam rectoris,
in disciplina praesertim servanda, participent ceteri moderatores, magistri,
immo et ipsi alumni.
Can. 240 - § 1. Praeter confessarios ordinarios, alii regulariter
ad seminarium accedant confessarii, atque, salva quidem seminarii disciplina,
integrum semper sit alumnis quemlibet confessarium sive in seminario sive
extra illud adire. § 2. In decisionibus ferendis de alumnis ad ordines
admittendis aut e seminario dimittendis, numquam directoris spiritus et
confessariorum votum exquiri potest.
Can. 241 - § 1. Ad seminarium maius ab Episcopo dioecesano admittantur
tantummodo ii qui, attentis eorum dotibus humanis et moralibus, spiritualibus
et intellectualibus, eorum valetudine physica et psychica necnon recta
voluntate, habiles aestimantur qui ministeriis sacris perpetuo sese dedicent.
§ 2. Antequam recipiantur, documenta exhibere debent de susceptis baptismo
et confirmatione aliaque quae secundum praescripta institutionis sacerdotalis
Rationis requiruntur.
§ 3. Si agatur de iis admittendis, qui ex alieno seminario vel instituto
religioso dimissi fuerint, requiritur insuper testimonium respectivi superioris
praesertim de causa eorum dimissionis vel discessus.
Can. 242 - § 1. In singulis nationibus habeatur institutionis sacerdotalis
Ratio, ab Episcoporum conferentia attentis quidem normis a suprema Ecclesiae
auctoritate latis, statuenda et a Sancta Sede approbanda novis quoque
adiunctis, approbante item Sancta Sede, accommodanda, qua institutionis
in seminario tradendae definiantur summa principia atque normae generales
necessitatibus pastoralibus uniuscuiusque regionis vel provinciale, aptatae.
§ 2. Normae Rationis, de qua in § 1, serventur in omnibus seminariis,
tum dioecesanis tum interdioecesanis.
Can. 243 - Habeat insuper unumquodque seminarium ordinationem propriam,
ab Episcopo dioecesano aut, si de seminario interdioecesano agatur, ab
Episcopis quorum interest, probatam, qua normae institutionis sacerdotalis
Rationis adiunctis particularibus accommodentur, ac pressius determinentur
praesertim disciplinae capita quae ad alumnorum cotidianam vitam et totius
seminarii ordinem spectant.
Can. 244 - Alumnorum in seminario formatio spiritualis et institutio
doctrinalis harmonice componantur, atque ad id ordinentur, ut iidem iuxta
uniuscuiusque indolem una cum debita maturitate humana spiritum Evangelii
et arctam cum Christo necessitudinem acquirant.
Can. 245 - § 1. Per formationem spiritualem alumni idonei fiant
ad ministerium pastorale fructuose exercendum et ad spiritum missionalem
efformentur, discentes ministerium expletum semper in fide viva et in
caritate ad propriam sanctificationem conferre; itemque illas excolere
discant virtutes quae in hominum consortione pluris fiunt, ita quidem
ut ad aptam conciliationem inter bona humana et supernaturalia pervenire
valeant.
§ 2. Ita formentur alumni ut, amore Ecclesiae Christi imbuti, Pontifici
Romano Petri successore humili et filiali caritate devinciantur, proprio
Episcopo tamquam fidi cooperatores adhaereant et sociam cum fratribus
operam praestent; per vitam in seminario communem atque per amicitiae
coniunctionisque necessitudinem cum aliis excultam praeparentur ad fraternam
unionem cum dioecesano presbyterio, cuius in Ecclesiae servitio erunt
consortes.
Can. 246 - § 1. Celebratio Eucharistica centrum sit totius vitae
seminarii, ita ut cotidie alumni, ipsam Christi caritatem participantes,
animi robur pro apostolico labore et pro vita sua spirituali praesertim
ex hoc ditissimo fonte hauriant.
§ 2. Efformentur ad celebrationem liturgiae horarum, qua Dei ministri,
nomine Ecclesiae pro toto populo sibi commisso, immo pro universo mundo,
Deum deprecantur.
§ 3. Foveantur cultus Beatae Mariae Virginis etiam per mariale rosarium,
oratio mentalis aliaque pietatis exercitia, quibus alumni spiritum orationis
acquirant atque vocationis suae robur consequantur.
§4. Ad sacramentum paenitentiae frequenter accedere assuescant alumni,
et commendatur ut unusquisque habeat moderatorem suae vitae spiritualis
libere quidem electum, cui confidenter conscientiam aperire possit.
§ 5 Singulis annis alumni exercitiis spiritualibus vacent.
Can. 247 - § 1. Ad servandum statum caelibatus congrua educatione
praeparentur, eumque ut peculiare Dei donum in honore habere discant.
§ 2. De officiis et oneribus quae ministris sacris Ecclesiae propria sunt,
alumni debite reddantur certiores, nulla vitae sacerdotalis difficultate
reticita.
Can. 248 - Institutio doctrinalis tradenda eo spectat, ut alumni,
una cum cultura generali necessitatibus loci ac temporis consentanea,
amplam atque solidam acquirant in disciplinis sacris doctrinam, ita ut,
propria fide ibi fundata et inde nutrita, Evangelii doctrinam hominibus
sui temporis apte, ratione eorundem ingenio accommodata, nuntiare valeant.
Can. 249 - Institutionis sacerdotalis Ratione provideatur ut alumni
non tantum accurate linguam patriam edoceantur, sed etiam linguam latinam
bene calleant necnon congruam habeant cognitionem alienarum linguarum,
quarum scientia ad eorum formationem aut ad ministerium pastorale exercendum
necessaria vel utilis videatur.
Can. 250 - Quae in ipso seminario philosophica et theologica studia
ordinantur, aut successive aut coniuncte peragi possunt, iuxta institutionis
sacerdotalis Rationem; eadem completum saltem sexennium complectantur,
ita quidem ut tempus philosophicis disciplinis dedicandum integrum biennium,
studiis vero theologicis integrum quadriennium adaequet.
Can. 251 - Philosophica institutio, quae innixa sit oportet patrimonio
philosophico perenniter valido, et rationem etiam habeat philosophicae
investigationis progredientis aetatis, ita tradatur, ut alumnorum formationem
humanam perficiat, mentis aciem provehat, eosque ad studia theologica
peragenda aptiores reddat.
Can. 252 - § 1. Institutio theologica, in lumine fidei, sub Magisterii
ductu, ita impertiatur, ut alumni integram doctrinam catholicam, divina
Revelatione innixam, cognoscant, propriae vitae spiritualis reddant alimentum
eamque, in ministerio exercendo rite annuntiare ac tueri valeant.
§ 2. In sacra Scriptus peculiari diligentia erudiantur alumni, ita ut
totius sacrae Scripturae conspectum acquirant.
§ 3. Lectiones habeantur theologiae dogmaticae, verbo Dei scripto una
sacra Traditione semper innixae, quarum ope alumni mysteria salutis, s.
Thoma praesertim magistro, intimius penetrare addiscant, itemque lectiones
theologiae moralis et pastoralis, iuris canonici, liturgiae, historiae
ecclesiasticae, necnon aliarum disciplinarum, auxiliarium atque specialium,
ad normam praescriptorum institutionis sacerdotalis Rationis.
Can. 253 - § 1. Ad magistri munus in disciplinis philosophicis,
theologicis et iuridicis, ab Episcopo aut ab Episcopis, quorum interest,
iitantum nominentur qui, virtutibus praestantes, laurea doctorali aut
licentia potiti sunt in universitate studiorum aut facultate a Sancta
Sede recognita.
§ 2. Curetur ut distincti totidem nominentur magistri qui doceant sacram
Scripturam, theologiam dogmaticam, theologiam moralem, liturgiam, philosophiam,
ius canonicum, historiam ecclesiasticam, aliasque, quae propria methodo
tradendae sunt, disciplinas.
§ 3. Magister qui a munere suo graviter deficiat, ab auctoritate, de qua
in § 1, amoveatur.
Can. 254 - § 1. Magistri in disciplinis tradendis de intima universae
doctrinae fidei unitate et harmonia iugiter solliciti sint, ut unam scientiam
alumni se discere experiantur; quo aptius id obtineatur, adsit in seminario
qui integram studiorum ordinationem moderetur.
§ 2. Ita alumni edoceantur, ut et ipsi habiles fiant ad quaestiones aptis
investigationibus propriis et scientifica methodo examinandas habeantur
igitur exercitationes, in quibus, sub moderamine magistrorum, alumni proprio
labore studia quaedam persolvere discant.
Can. 255 - Licet universa alumnorum in seminario formatio pastoralem
finem persequatur, institutio stricte pastoralis in eodem ordinetur, qua
alumni principia et artes addiscant quae, attentis quoque loci ac temporis
necessitatibus, ad ministerium Dei populum docendi, sanctificandi et regendi
exercendum pertineant.
Can. 256 - § 1. Diligenter instruantur alumni in iis quae peculiari
ratione ad sacrum ministerium spectant, praesertim in arte catechetica
et homiletica exercenda, in cultu divino peculiarique modo in sacramentis
celebrandis, in commercio cum hominibus, etiam noncatholicis vel non credentibus,
habendo, in paroecia administranda atque in ceteris muneribus adimplendis.
§ 2. Edoceantur alumni de universae Ecclesiae necessitatibus, ita ut sollicitudinem
habeant de vocationibus promovendis, de quaestionibus missionalibus, oecumenicis
necnon de aliis, socialibus quoque, urgentoribus.
Can. 257 - § 1. Alumnorum institutioni ita provideatur, ut non
tantum Ecclesiae particularis in cuius servitio incardinentur, sed universae
quoque Ecclesiae sollicitudinem habeant, atque paratos se exhibeant Ecclesiis
particularibus, quarum gravis urgeat necessitas, sese devovere.
§ 2. Curet Episcopus dioecesanus ut clerici, a propria Ecclesia particulari
ad Ecclesiam particularem alterius regionis transmigrare intendentes,
apte praeparentur ad ibidem sacrum ministerium exercendum, ut scilicet
et linguam regionis addiscant, et eiusdem institutorum, condicionum socialium,
usuum et consuetudinem intellegentiam habeant.
Can. 258 - Ut apostolatus exercendi artem in opere ipso etiam addiscant,
alumni, studiorum curriculo decurrente, praeserti, vero feriarum tempore,
praxi pastorali initientur per opportunas, sub moderamine semper sacerdotalis
periti, exercitationes, alumnorum aetati et locorum condicioni aptatas,
de iudicio Ordinarii determinandas.
Can. 259 - § 1. Episcopo dioecesano aut, si de seminario interdioecesano
agatur, Episcopis quorum interest, competit quae ad seminarii superius
regimen et administrationem spectant, decernere.
§ 2. Episcopus dioecesanus aut, si de seminario interdioecesano agatur,
Episcopi quorum interest, frequenter seminarium ipsi visitent, in formationem
suorum alumnorum necnon in institutionem, quae in eodem tradatur, philosophicam
et theologicam invigilent, et de alumnorum vocatione, indole, pietate
ac profectu cognitionem sibi comparent, maxime intuitu sacrarum ordinationum
conferendarum.
Can. 260 - Rectori, cuius est cotidianum moderamen curare seminarii,
ad normam quidem institutionis sacerdotalis Rationis ac seminarii ordinationis,
omnes in propriis muneribus adimplendis obtemperare debent.
Can. 261 - § 1. Seminarii rector itemque, sub eiusdem auctoritate,
moderatores et magistri pro parte sua curent ut alumni normas Ratione
institutionis sacerdotalis necnon seminarii ordinatione praescriptas adamussim
servent.
§ 2. Sedulo provideant seminarii rector atque studiorum moderatur ut magistri
suo munere rite fungantur, secundum praescripta Rationis institutionis
sacerdotalis ac seminarii ordinationis.
Can. 262 - Exemptum a regimine paroeciali seminarium esto: et pro
omnibusqui in seminario sunt, parochi officium, excepta materia matrimoniali
et firmo praescripto Can. 985, obeat seminarii rector eiusve delegatus.
Can. 263 - Episcopus dioecesanus vel, si de seminario interdioecesano
agatur, Episcopi quorum interest, pro parte ab eis communi consilio determinata,
curare debent ut provideatur seminarii constitutioni et conservationi,
alumnorum sustentationi necnon magistrorum remunerationi aliisque seminarii
necessitatibus.
Can. 264 - § 1. Ut seminarii necessitatibus provideatur, praeter
stipem de qua in Can. 1266, potest Episcopus in dioecesi tributum imponere.
§ 2. Tributo pro seminario obnoxiae sunt cunctae personae iuridicae ecclesiasticae
etiam privatae, quae sedem in dioecesi habeant, nisi solis eleemosynis
sustententur aut in eis collegium discentium vel docentium ad commune
Ecclesiae bonum promovendum actu habeantur; huiusmodi tributum debet esse
generale, reditibus eorum qui eidem obnoxii sunt proportionatum, atque
iuxta necessitates seminarii determinatum. |
CHAPTER II : THE ENROLMENT OR INCARDINATION OF CLERICS
Can. 265 Every cleric must
be incardinated in a particular church, or in a personal Prelature, or
in an institute of consecrated life or a society which has this faculty:
accordingly, acephalous or ‘wandering’ clergy are in no way
to be allowed.
Can. 266 §1 By the reception
of the diaconate a person becomes a cleric, and is incardinated in the
particular Church or personal Prelature for whose service he is ordained.
§2 A member who is perpetually professed in a religious institute,
or who is definitively incorporated into a clerical society of apostolic
life, is by the reception of the diaconate incardinated as a cleric in
that institute or society unless, in the case of a society, the constitutions
determine otherwise.
§3 A member of a secular institute is by the reception of the diaconate
incardinated into the particular Church for whose service he was ordained,
unless by virtue of a concession of the Apostolic See he is incardinated
into the institute itself.
Can. 267 §1 To be validly
incardinated in another particular Church, a cleric who is already incardinated
must obtain a letter of excardination signed by the diocesan Bishop, and
in the same way a letter of incardination signed by the diocesan Bishop
of the particular Church in which he wishes to be incardinated.
§2 Excardination granted in this way does not take effect until incardination
is obtained in the other particular Church.
Can. 268 §1 A cleric
who has lawfully moved from his own particular Church to another is, by
virtue of the law itself, incardinated in that latter Church after five
years, if he has declared this intention in writing to both the diocesan
Bishop of the host diocese and his own diocesan Bishop, and neither of
the two Bishops has indicated opposition in writing within four months
of receiving the cleric’s written request.
§2 By perpetual or definitive admission into an institute of consecrated
life or a society of apostolic life, a cleric who in accordance with Can.
266 is incardinated in that institute or society, is excardinated from
his own particular Church.
Can. 269 A diocesan Bishop
is not to incardinate a cleric unless:
1° the need or the advantage of his particular Church requires it
and the provisions of law concerning the worthy support of the cleric
are observed;
2° he knows by a lawful document that excardination has been granted,
and has also obtained from the excardinating Bishop, under secrecy if
need be, appropriate testimonials concerning the cleric’s life,
behaviour and studies;
3° the cleric declares in writing to the same Bishop that he wishes
to enter the service of the new particular Church in accordance with the
norms of law.
Can. 270 Excardination can
be lawfully granted only for a just reason, such as the advantage of the
Church or the good of the cleric. It may not, however, be refused unless
grave reasons exist; it is lawful for a cleric who considers himself to
be unfairly treated and who has a Bishop to receive him, to have recourse
against the decision.
Can. 271 §1 Except for
a grave need of his own particular Church, a Bishop is not to refuse clerics
seeking permission to move whom he knows to be prepared and considers
suitable to exercise the ministry in regions which suffer from a grave
shortage of clergy. He is to ensure, however, that the rights and duties
of these clerics are determined by written agreement with the diocesan
Bishop of the place to which they wish to move.
§2 A Bishop can give permission to his clerics to move to another
particular Church for a specified time. Such permission can be renewed
several times, but in such a way that the clerics remain incardinated
in their own particular Church, and on returning there enjoy all the rights
which they would have had if they had ministered there.
§3 A cleric who lawfully moves to another particular Church while
remaining incardinated in his own, may for a just reason be recalled by
his own Bishop, provided the agreements entered into with the other Bishop
are honoured and natural equity is observed. Under the same conditions,
the Bishop of the other particular Church can for a just reason refuse
the cleric permission to reside further in his territory.
Can. 272 The diocesan Administrator
cannot grant excardination nor incardination, nor permission to move to
another particular Church, unless the episcopal see has been vacant for
a year, and he has the consent of the college of consultors. |
CAPUT II: DE CLERICORUM ADSCRIPTIONE SEU INCARDINATIONE
Can. 265 - Quemlibet clericum oportet esse incardinatum aut alicui
Ecclesiae particulari vel praelaturae personali, aut alicui instituto
vitae consecratae vel societati hac facultate praeditis, ita ut clerici
acephali seu vagi minime admittantur.
Can. 266 - § 1. Per receptum diaconatum aliquis fit clericus et
incardinatur Ecclesiae particulari vel praelaturae personali pro cuius
servitio promotus est.
§ 2. Sodalis in instituto religioso a votis perpetuis professus aut societati
clericali vitae apostolicae definitive incorporatus, per receptum diaconatum
incardinatur tamquam clericus eidem instituto aut societati, nisi ad societates
quod attinet aliter ferant constitutiones.
§ 3. Sodalis instituti saecularis per receptum diaconatum incardinatur
Ecclesiae particulari pro cuius servitio promotus est, nisi vi concessionis
Sedis Apostolicae ipsi instituto incardinetur.
Can. 267 - § 1. Ut clericus iam incardinatus alii Ecclesiae particulari
valide incardinetur, ab Episcopo dioecesano obtinere debet litteras ab
eodem subscriptas excardinationis; et pariter ab Episcopo dioecesano Ecclesiae
particularis cui se incardinari desiderat, litteras ab eodem subscriptas
incardinationis.
§ 2. Excardinatio ita concessa effectum non sortitur nisi incardinatione
obtenta in alia Ecclesia particulari.
Can. 268 - § 1. Clericus qui a propria Ecclesia particulari in
aliam legitime transmigraverit, huic Ecclesiae particulari, transacto
quinquennio, ipso iure incardinatur, si talem voluntatem in scriptis manifestaverit
tum Episcopo dioecesano Ecclesiae hospitis tum Episcopo dioecesano proprio,
neque horum alteruter ipsi contrariam scripto mentem intra quattuor menses
a receptis litteris significaverit.
§ 2. Per admissionem perpetuam aut definitivam in institutum vitae consecratae
aut in societatem vitae apostolicae, clericus qui, ad normam Can. 266,
§ 2, eidem instituto aut societati incardinatur, a propria Ecclesia particulari
excardinatur.
Can. 269 - Ad incardinationem clerici Episcopus dioecesanus ne
deveniat nisi:
1° necessitas aut utilitas suae Ecclesiae particularis id exigat, et salvis
praescriptis honestam sustentationem clericorum respicientibus;
2° ex legitimo documento sibi constiterit de concessa excardinatione,
et habuerit praeterea ab Episcopo dioecesano excardinanti, sub secreto
si opus sit, de clerici vita, moribus ac studiis opportuna testimonia;
3° clericus eidem Episcopo dioecesano scripto declaraverit se novae Ecclesiae
particularis servitio velle addici ad normam iuris.
Can. 270 - Excardinatio licite concedi potest iustis tantum de
causis, quales sunt Ecclesiae utilitas aut bonum ipsius clerici; denegari
autem nonpotest nisi exstantibus gravibus causis; licet tamen clerico,
qui se gravatum censuerit et Episcopum receptorem invenerit, contra decisionem
recurrere.
Can. 271 - § 1. Extra casum verae necessitatis Ecclesiae particularis
propriae, Episcopus dioecesanus ne deneget licentiam transmigrandi clericis,
quos paratos scit atque aptos aestimet qui regiones petant gravi cleri
inopia laborantes, ibidem sacrum ministerium peracturi; prospiciat vero
ut per conventionem scriptam cum Episcopo dioecesano loci, quem petunt,
iura et officia eorundem clericorum stabiliantur.
§ 2. Episcopus dioecesanus licentiam ad aliam Ecclesiam particularem transmigrandi
concedere potest suis clericis ad tempus praefinitum, etiam pluries renovandum,
ita tamen ut iidem clerici propriae Ecclesiae particulari incardinati
maneant, atque in eandem redeuntes omnibus gaudeant iuribus, quae haberent
si in ea sacro ministerio addicti fuissent.
§ 3. Clericus qui legitime in aliam Ecclesiam particularem transierit
propriae Ecclesiae manens incardinatus, a proprio Episcopo dioecesano
iusta de causa revocari potest, dummodo serventur conventiones cum altero
Episcopo initae atque naturalis aequitas; pariter, iisdem condicionibus
servatis, Episcopus dioecesanus alterius Ecclesiae particularis iusta
de causa poterit eidem clerico licentiam ulterioris commorationis in suo
territorio denegare.
Can. 272 - Excardinationem et incardinationem, itemque licentiam
ad aliam Ecclesiam particularem transmigrandi concedere nequit Administrator
dioecesanus, nisi post annum a vacatione sedis episcopalis, et cum consensu
collegii consultorum. |
CHAPTER III : THE OBLIGATIONS AND RIGHTS OF CLERICS
Can. 273 Clerics have a special
obligation to show reverence and obedience to the Supreme Pontiff and
to their own Ordinary.
Can. 274 §1 Only clerics
can obtain offices the exercise of which requires the power of order or
the power of ecclesiastical governance.
§2 Unless excused by a lawful impediment, clerics are obliged to
accept and faithfully fulfil the office committed to them by their Ordinary.
Can. 275 §1 Since all
clerics are working for the same purpose, namely the building up of the
body of Christ, they are to be united with one another in the bond of
brotherhood and prayer. They are to seek to cooperate with one another,
in accordance with the provisions of particular law.
§2 Clerics are to acknowledge and promote the mission which the laity,
each for his or her part, exercises in the Church and in the world.
Can. 276 §1 Clerics have
a special obligation to seek holiness in their lives, because they are
consecrated to God by a new title through the reception of orders, and
are stewards of the mysteries of God in the service of His people.
§2 In order that they can pursue this perfection:
1° they are in the first place faithfully and untiringly to fulfil
the obligations of their pastoral ministry;
2° they are to nourish their spiritual life at the twofold table of
the sacred Scripture and the Eucharist; priests are therefore earnestly
invited to offer the eucharistic Sacrifice daily, and deacons to participate
daily in the offering;
3° priests, and deacons aspiring to the priesthood, are obliged to
carry out the liturgy of the hours daily, in accordance with their own
approved liturgical books; permanent deacons are to recite that part of
it determined by the Episcopal Conference;
4° they are also obliged to make spiritual retreats, in accordance
with the provision of particular law;
5° they are exhorted to engage regularly in mental prayer, to approach
the sacrament of penance frequently, to honour the Virgin Mother of God
with particular veneration, and to use other general and special means
to holiness.
Can. 277 §1 Clerics are
obliged to observe perfect and perpetual continence for the sake of the
Kingdom of heaven, and are therefore bound to celibacy. Celibacy is a
special gift of God by which sacred ministers can more easily remain close
to Christ with an undivided heart, and can dedicate themselves more freely
to the service of God and their neighbour.
§2 Clerics are to behave with due prudence in relation to persons
whose company can be a danger to their obligation of preserving continence
or can lead to scandal of the faithful.
§3 The diocesan Bishop has authority to establish more detailed rules
concerning this matter, and to pass judgement on the observance of the
obligation in particular cases.
Can. 278 §1 The secular
clergy have the right of association with others for the achievement of
purposes befitting the clerical state.
§2 The secular clergy are to hold in high esteem those associations
especially whose statutes are recognised by the competent authority and
which, by a suitable and well tried rule of life and by fraternal support,
promote holiness in the exercise of their ministry and foster the unity
of the clergy with one another and with their Bishop.
§3 Clerics are to refrain from establishing or joining associations
whose purpose or activity cannot be reconciled with the obligations proper
to the clerical state, or which can hinder the diligent fulfilment of
the office entrusted to them by the competent ecclesiastical authority.
Can. 279 §1 Clerics are
to continue their sacred studies even after ordination to the priesthood.
They are to hold to that solid doctrine based on sacred Scripture which
has been handed down by our forebears and which is generally received
in the Church, as set out especially in the documents of the Councils
and of the Roman Pontiffs. They are to avoid profane novelties and pseudo
science.
§2 Priests are to attend pastoral courses to be arranged for them
after their ordination, in accordance with the provisions of particular
law. At times determined by the same law, they are to attend other courses,
theological meetings or conferences, which offer them an occasion to acquire
further knowledge of the sacred sciences and of pastoral methods.
§3 They are also to seek a knowledge of other sciences, especially
those linked to the sacred sciences, particularly insofar as they benefit
the exercise of the pastoral ministry.
Can. 280 Some manner of common
life is highly recommended to clerics; where it exists, it is as far as
possible to be maintained.
Can. 281 §1 Since clerics
dedicate themselves to the ecclesiastical ministry, they deserve the remuneration
that befits their condition, taking into account both the nature of their
office and the conditions of time and place. It is to be such that it
provides for the necessities of their life and for the just remuneration
of those whose services they need.
§2 Suitable provision is likewise to be made for such social welfare
as they may need in infirmity, sickness or old age.
§3 Married deacons who dedicate themselves full time to the ecclesiastical
ministry deserve remuneration sufficient to provide for themselves and
their families. Those, however, who receive a remuneration by reason of
a secular profession which they exercise or exercised, are to see to their
own and to their families’ needs from that income.
Can. 282 §1 Clerics are
to follow a simple way of life and avoid anything which smacks of worldliness.
§2 Goods which they receive on the occasion of the exercise of an
ecclesiastical office, and which are over and above what is necessary
for their worthy upkeep and the fulfilment of all the duties of their
state, they may well wish to use for the good of the Church and for charitable
works.
Can. 283 §1 Clerics,
even if they do not have a residential office, are not to be absent from
their diocese for a considerable time, to be determined by particular
law, without the at least presumed permission of their proper Ordinary.
§2 They may, however, take a rightful and sufficient holiday every
year, for the length of time determined by general or by particular law.
Can. 284 Clerics are to wear
suitable ecclesiastical dress, in accordance with the norms established
by the Episcopal Conference and legitimate local custom.
Can. 285 §1 Clerics are
to shun completely everything that is unbecoming to their state, in accordance
with the provisions of particular law.
§2 Clerics are to avoid whatever is foreign to their state, even
when it is not unseemly.
§3 Clerics are forbidden to assume public office whenever it means
sharing in the exercise of civil power.
§4 Without the permission of their Ordinary, they may not undertake
the administration of goods belonging to lay people, or secular offices
which involve the obligation to render an account. They are forbidden
to act as surety, even concerning their own goods, without consulting
their proper Ordinary. They are not to sign promissory notes which involve
the payment of money but do not state the reasons for the payment.
Can. 286 Clerics are forbidden
to practise commerce or trade, either personally or through another, for
their own or another’s benefit, except with the permission of the
lawful ecclesiastical authority.
Can. 287 §1 Clerics are
always to do their utmost to foster among people peace and harmony based
on justice.
§2 They are not to play an active role in political parties or in
directing trade unions unless, in the judgement of the competent ecclesiastical
authority, this is required for the defence of the rights of the Church
or to promote the common good.
Can. 288 Permanent deacons
are not bound by the provisions of Cann. 284, 285 §§3 and 4,
286, 287 §2, unless particular law states otherwise.
Can. 289 §1 As military
service ill befits the clerical state, clerics and candidates for sacred
orders are not to volunteer for the armed services without the permission
of their Ordinary.
§2 Clerics are to take advantage of exemptions from exercising functions
and public civil offices foreign to the clerical state, which are granted
in their favour by law, agreements or customs, unless their proper Ordinary
has in particular cases decreed otherwise. |
CAPUT III
DE CLERICORUM OBLIGATIONIBUS ET IURIBUS
Can. 273 - Clerici speciali obligatione tenentur Summo Pontifici
et suo quisque Ordinario reverentiam et oboedientiam exhibendi.
Can. 274 - § 1. Soli clerici obtinere possunt officia ad quorum
exercitium requiritur potestas ordinis aut potestas regiminis ecclesiastici.
§ 2. Clerici, nisi legitimo impedimento excusentur, munus, quod ipsis
a suo Ordinario commissum fuerit, suscipere ac fideliter adimplere tenentur.
Can. 275 - § 1. Clerici, quippe qui omnes ad unum conspirent opus,
ad aedificationem nempe Corporis Christi, vinculo fraternitatis et orationis
inter se uniti sint, et cooperationem inter se prosequantur, iuxta iuris
particularis praescripta.
§ 2. Clerici missionem agnoscant et promoveant, quam pro sua quisque parte
laici in Ecclesia et in mundo exercent.
Can. 276 - § 1. In vita sua ducenda ad sanctitatem persequendam
peculiari ratione tenentur clerici, quippe qui, Deo in ordinis receptione
novo titulo consecrati, dispensatores sint mysteriorum Dei in servitium
Eius populi.
§ 2. Ut hanc perfectionem persequi valeant:
1° imprimis ministerii pastoralis officia fideliter et indefesse adimpleant;
2° duplici mensa sacrae Scripturae et Eucharistiae vitam suam spiritualem
nutriant; enixe igitur sacerdotes invitantur ut cotidie Sacrificium eucharisticum
offerant, diaconi vero ut eiusdem oblationem cotidie participent;
3° obligatione tenentur sacerdotes necnon diaconi ad presbyteratum aspirantes
cotidie liturgiam horarum persolvendi secundum proprius et probatos liturgicos
libros; diaconi autem permanentes eandem persolvant pro parte ab Episcoporum
conferentia definita;
4° pariter tenentur ad vacandum recessibus spiritualibus, iuxta iuris
particularis praescripta;
5° sollicitantur ut orationi mentali regulariter incumbant, frequenter
ad paenitentiae sacramentum accedant, Deiparam Virginem peculiari veneratione
colant, aliisque mediis sanctificationis utantur communibus et particularibus.
Can. 277 - § 1. Clerici obligatione tenentur servandi perfectam
perpetuamque propter Regnum coelorum continentiam, ideoque ad coelibatum
adstringuntur, quod est peculiare Dei donum, quo quidem sacri ministri
indiviso corde Christo facilius adhaerere possunt atque Dei hominumque
servitio liberius sese dedicare valent.
§ 2. Debita cum prudentia clerici se gerant cum personis, quarum frequentatio
ipsorum obligationem ad continentiam servandam in discrimen vocare aut
in fidelium scandalum vertere possit.
§ 3. Competit Episcopo dioecesano ut hac de re normas statuat magis determinatas
utque de huius obligationis observantia in casibus particularibus iudicium
ferat.
Can. 278 - § 1. Ius est clericis saecularibus sese consociandi
cum aliis ad fines statui clericali congruentes prosequendos.
§ 2. Magni habeant clerici saeculares praesertim illas consociationes
quae, statutis a competenti auctoritate recognitis, per aptam et convenienter
approbatam vitae ordinationem et fraternum iuvamen, sanctitatem suam in
ministerii exercitio fovent, quaeque clericorum inter se et cum proprio
Episcopo unioni favent.
§ 3. Clerici abstineant a constituendis aut participandis consociationibus,
quarum finis aut actio cum obligationibus statui clericali propriis componi
nequeunt vel diligentem muneris ipsis ab auctoritate ecclesiastica competenti
commissi adimpletionem praepedire possunt.
Can. 279 - § 1. Clerici studia sacra, recepto etiam sacerdotio,
prosequantur, et solidam illam doctrinam, in sacra Scriptura fundatam,
a maioribus traditam et communiter ab Ecclesia receptam sectentur, uti
documentis praesertim Conciliorum ac Romanorum Pontificum determinatur,
devitantes profanas vocum novitates et falsi nominis scientiam
§ 2. Sacerdotes, iuxta iuris praescripta, praelectiones pastorales post
ordinationem sacerdotalem instituendas frequentent atque, statutis eodem
iure temporibus, aliis quoque intersint praelectionibus, conventibus theologicis
aut conferentiis, quibus ipsis praebeatur occasio pleniorem scientiarum
sacrarum et methodorum pastoralium cognitionem acquirendi.
§ 3. Aliarum quoque scientiarum, earum praesertim quae cum sacris conectuntur,
cognitionem prosequantur, quatenus praecipue administerium pastorale exercendum
confert.
Can. 280 - Clericis valde commendatur quaedam vitae communis consuetudo;
quae quidem, ubi viget, quantum fieri potest, servanda est.
Can. 281 - § 1. Clerici, cum ministerio ecclesiastico se dedicant,
remunerationem merentur quae suae condicioni congruat, ratione habite
tum ipsius muneris naturae, tum locorum temporumque condicionum, quaque
ipsi possint necessitatibus vitae suae necnon aequae retributioni eorum,
quorum servitio, egent, providere.
§ 2. Item providendum est ut gaudeant illa sociali assistentia, qua eorum
necessitatibus, si infirmate, invaliditate vel senectute laborent, apte
prospiciatur.
§ 3. Diaconi uxorati, qui plene ministerio ecclesiastico sese devovent,
remunerationem merentur qua sui suaeque familiae sustentationi providere
valeant; qui vero ratione professionis civilis, quam exercent aut exercuerunt,
remunerationem obtineant, ex perceptis inde reditibus sibi suaeque familiae
necessitatibus consulant.
Can. 282 - § 1. Clerici vitae simplicitatem colant et ab omnibus
quae vanitatem sapiunt se abstineant.
§ 2. Bona, quae occasione exercitii ecclesiastici officii ipsis obveniunt,
quaeque supersunt, provisa ex eis honesta sustentatione et omnium officiorum
proprii status adimpletione, ad bonum Ecclesiae operaque caritatis impendere
velint.
Can. 283 - § 1. Clerici, licet officium residentiale non habeant,
a sua tamen dioecesi per notabile tempus iure particulari determinandum,
sine licentia saltem praesumpta Ordinarii proprii, ne discedant.
§ 2. Ipsis autem competit ut debito et sufficienti quotannis gaudeant
feriarum tempore, iure universali vel particulari determinato.
Can. 284 - Clerici decentem habitum ecclesiasticum, iuxta normas
ab Episcoporum conferentia editas atque legitimas locorum consuetudines,
deferant.
Can. 285 - § 1. Clerici ab iis omnibus, quae statum suum dedecent,
prorsus abstineant, iuxta iuris particularis praescripta.
§ 2. Ea quae, licet non indecora, a clericali tamen statu aliena sunt,
clerici vitent.
§ 3. Officia publica, quae participationem in exercitio civilis potestatis
secumferunt, clerici asssumere vetantur.
§4. Sine licentia sui Ordinarii, ne ineant gestiones bonorum ad laicos
pertinentium aut officia saecularia, quae secum feruntonus redendarum
rationum; a fideiubendo, etiam de bonis propriis, inconsulto proprio Ordinario,
prohibentur; item a subscribendis syngraphis, quibus nempe obligatio solvendae
pecuniae, nulla definita causa, subscipitur, abstineant.
Can. 286 - Prohibentur clerici per se vel per alios, sive in propriam
sive in aliorum utilitatem, negotiationem aut mercaturam exercere, nisi
de licentia legitimae auctoritatis ecclesiasticae.
Can. 287 - § 1. Clerici pacem et concordiam iustitia innixam inter
homines servandam quam maxime semper foveant.
§ 2. In factionibus politicis atque in regendis consociationibus syndicalibus
activam partem ne habeant, nisi iudicio competentis auctoritatis ecclesiasticae,
Ecclesiae iura tuenda aut bonum commune promovendum id requirant.
Can. 288 - Diaconi permanentes praescriptis Cann. 284, 285, §§
3 et 4, 286, 287, § 2 non tenentur, nisi ius particulare aliud statuat.
Can. 289 - § 1. Cum servitium militare statui clericali minus congruat,
clerici itemque candidati ad sacros ordines militiam ne capessant voluntarii,
nisi de sui Ordinarii licentia.
§ 2. Clerici utantur exemptionibus, quas ab exercendis muneribus et publicis
civilibus officiis a statu clericali alienis, in eorum favorem leges et
conventiones vel consuetudines concedunt nisi in casibus particularibus
aliter Ordinarius proprius decreverit. |
CHAPTER IV : LOSS OF THE CLERICAL STATE
Can. 290 Sacred ordination
once validly received never becomes invalid. A cleric, however, loses
the clerical state:
1° by a judgement of a court or an administrative decree, declaring
the ordination invalid;
2° by the penalty of dismissal lawfully imposed;
3° by a rescript of the Apostolic See; this rescript, however, is
granted to deacons only for grave reasons and to priests only for the
gravest of reasons.
Can. 291 Apart from the cases
mentioned in Can. 290, n. 1, the loss of the clerical
state does not carry with it a dispensation from the obligation of celibacy,
which is granted solely by the Roman Pontiff.
Can. 292 A cleric who loses
the clerical state in accordance with the law, loses thereby the rights
that are proper to the clerical state and is no longer bound by any obligations
of the clerical state, without prejudice to Can. 291.
He is prohibited from exercising the power of order, without prejudice
to Can. 976. He is
automatically deprived of all offices and roles and of any delegated power.
Can. 293 A cleric who has
lost the clerical state cannot be enrolled as a cleric again save by rescript
of the Apostolic See. |
CAPUT IV: DE AMISSIONE STATUS CLERICALIS
Can. 290 - Sacra ordinatio, semel valide recepta, numquam irrita
fit. Clericus tamen statum clericalem amittit:
1° sententia iudicali aut decreto administrativo, quo invaliditas sacrae
ordinationis declaratur;
2° poena dimissionis legitime irrogata;
3° rescripto Apostolicae Sedis; quod vero rescriptum diaconis ob graves
tantum causas, presbyteris ob gravissimas causas ac Apostolica Sede conceditur.
Can. 291 - Praeter casus de quibus in Can. 290, n. 1, amissio status
clericalis non secumfert dispensationem ab obligatione caelibatus, quae
ab uno tantum Romano Pontifice conceditur.
Can. 292 - Clericus qui statum clericalem ad normam iuris amittit,
cum eo amittit iura statui clericali propria, nec ullis iam adstringitur
obligationibus status clericalis, firmo praescripto Can. 291; potestatem
ordinis exercere prohibetur, salvo praescripto Can. 976; eo ipso privatur
omnibus officiis, numeribus muneribus e potestate qualibet delegata.
Can. 293 - Clericus qui statum clericalem amisit, nequit denuo
inter clericos adscribi, nisi per Apostolicae Sedis rescriptum. |
TITLE IV: PERSONAL PRELATURES
Can. 294 Personal prelatures
may be established by the Apostolic See after consultation with the Episcopal
Conferences concerned. They are composed of deacons and priests of the
secular clergy. Their purpose is to promote an appropriate distribution
of priests, or to carry out special pastoral or missionary enterprises
in different regions or for different social groups.
Can. 295 §1 A personal
prelature is governed by statutes laid down by the Apostolic See. It is
presided over by a Prelate as its proper Ordinary. He has the right to
establish a national or an international seminary, and to incardinate
students and promote them to orders with the title of service of the prelature.
§2 The Prelate must provide both for the spiritual formation of those
who are ordained with this title, and for their becoming support.
Can. 296 Lay people can dedicate
themselves to the apostolic work of a personal prelature by way of agreements
made with the prelature. The manner of this organic cooperation and the
principal obligations and rights associated with it, are to be duly defined
in the statutes.
Can. 297 The statutes are
likewise to define the relationships of the prelature with the local Ordinaries
in whose particular Churches the prelature, with the prior consent of
the diocesan Bishop, exercises or wishes to exercise its pastoral or missionary
activity. |
TITULUS IV: DE PRAELATURIS PERSONALIBUS
Can. 294 - Ad aptam presbyterorum distributionem promovendam aut
ad peculiaria opera pastoralia vel missionalia pro variis regionibus aut
diversis coetibus socialibus perficienda, praelaturae personales quae
presbyteris et diaconis cleri saecularis constent, ab Apostolica Sede,
auditis quarum interest Episcoporum conferentiis, erigi possunt.
Can. 295 - § 1. Praelatura personalis regitur statutis ab Apostolica
Sede conditis eique praeficitur Praelatus ut Ordinarius proprius, ciu
ius est nationale vel internationale seminarium erigere necnon alumnos
incardinare, eosque titulo servitii praelaturae ad ordines promovere.
§ 2. Praelatus prospicere debet sive spirituali institutioni illorum,
quos titulo praedicto promoverit, sive eorundem decorae sustentationi.
Can. 296 - Conventionibus cum praelatura initis, laici operibus
apostolicis praelaturae personalis sese dedicare possunt; modus vero huius
organicae cooperationis atque praecipua officia et iura cum illa coniuncta
in statutis apte determinentur.
Can. 297 - Statuta pariter definiant rationes praelaturae personalis
cum Ordinariis locorum, in quorum Ecclesiis particularibus ipsa praelatura
sua opera pastoralia vel missionalia, praevio consensu Episcopi dioecesani,
exercet vel exercere desiderat. |
TITLE V: ASSOCIATIONS OF CHRIST’S FAITHFUL
CHAPTER I : COMMON NORMS
Can. 298 §1 In the Church
there are associations which are distinct from institutes of consecrated
life and societies of apostolic life. In these associations, Christ’s
faithful, whether clerics or laity, or clerics and laity together, strive
with a common effort to foster a more perfect life, or to promote public
worship or Christian teaching. They may also devote themselves to other
works of the apostolate, such as initiatives for evangelisation, works
of piety or charity, and those which animate the temporal order with the
Christian spirit.
§2 Christ’s faithful are to join especially those associations
which have been established, praised or recommended by the competent ecclesiastical
authority.
Can. 299 §1 By private
agreement among themselves, Christ’s faithful have the right to
constitute associations for the purposes mentioned in Can. 298
§1, without prejudice to the provisions of Can. 301
§1.
§2 Associations of this kind, even though they may be praised or
commended by ecclesiastical authority, are called private associations.
§3 No private association of Christ’s faithful is recognised
in the Church unless its statutes have been reviewed by the competent
authority.
Can. 300 No association may
call itself ‘catholic’ except with the consent of the competent
ecclesiastical authority, in accordance with Can. 312.
Can. 301 §1 It is for
the competent ecclesiastical authority alone to establish associations
of Christ’s faithful which intend to impart Christian teaching in
the name of the Church, or to promote public worship, or which are directed
to other ends whose pursuit is of its nature reserved to the same ecclesiastical
authority.
§2 The competent ecclesiastical authority, if it judges it expedient,
can also establish associations of Christ’s faithful to pursue,
directly or indirectly, other spiritual ends whose attainment is not adequately
provided for by private initiatives.
§3 Associations of Christ’s faithful which are established
by the competent ecclesiastical authority are called public associations.
Can. 302 Associations of Christ’s
faithful are called clerical when they are under the direction of clerics,
presuppose the exercise of sacred orders, and are acknowledged as such
by the competent authority.
Can. 303 Associations whose
members live in the world but share in the spirit of some religious institute,
under the overall direction of the same institute, and who lead an apostolic
life and strive for Christian perfection, are known as third orders, or
are called by some other suitable title.
Can. 304 §1 All associations
of Christ’s faithful, whether public or private, by whatever title
or name they are called, are to have their own statutes. These are to
define the purpose or social objective of the association, its centre,
its governance and the conditions of membership. They are also to specify
the manner of action of the association, paying due regard to what is
necessary or useful in the circumstances of the time and place.
§2 Associations are to select for themselves a title or name which
is in keeping with the practices of the time and place, especially one
derived from the purpose they intend.
Can. 305 §1 All associations
of Christ’s faithful are subject to the supervision of the competent
ecclesiastical authority. This authority is to ensure that integrity of
faith and morals is maintained in them and that abuses in ecclesiastical
discipline do not creep in. The competent authority has therefore the
duty and the right to visit these associations, in accordance with the
law and the statutes. Associations are also subject to the governance
of the same authority in accordance with the provisions of the canons
which follow.
§2 Associations of every kind are subject to the supervision of the
Holy See. Diocesan associations are subject to the supervision of the
local Ordinary, as are other associations to the extent that they work
in the diocese.
Can. 306 To enjoy the rights
and privileges, indulgences and other spiritual favours granted to an
association, it is necessary and sufficient that a person be validly received
into the association in accordance with the provisions of the law and
with the association’s own statutes, and be not lawfully dismissed
from it.
Can. 307 §1 The admission
of members is to take place in accordance with the law and with the statutes
of each association.
§2 The same person can be enrolled in several associations.
§3 In accordance with their own law, members of religious institutes
may, with the consent of their Superior, join associations.
Can. 308 No one who was lawfully
admitted is to be dismissed from an association except for a just reason,
in accordance with the law and the statutes.
Can. 309 Associations that
are lawfully established have the right, in accordance with the law and
the statutes, to make particular norms concerning the association, for
the holding of meetings, and for the appointment of moderators, officials,
ministers and administrators of goods.
Can. 310 A private association
which has not been constituted a juridical person cannot, as such, be
the subject of duties and rights. However the faithful who are joined
together in it can jointly contract obligations. As joint owners and joint
possessors they can acquire and possess rights and goods. They can exercise
these rights and obligations through a delegate or a proxy.
Can. 311 Members of institutes
of consecrated life who preside over or assist associations which are
joined in some way to their institute, are to ensure that these associations
help the apostolic works existing in the diocese. They are especially
to cooperate, under the direction of the local Ordinary, with associations
which are directed to the exercise of the apostolate in the diocese. |
TITULUS V
DE CHRISTIFIDELIUM CONSOCIATIONIBUS
CAPUT I
NORMAE COMMUNES
Can. 298 - § 1. In Ecclesia habentur consociationes distinctae
ab institutis vitae consecratae et societatibus vitae apostolicae, in
quibus christifideles, sive clerici sive laici sive clerici et laici simul,
communi opera contendunt ad perfectiorem vitam fovendam, aut ad alia apostolatus
opera, scilicet ad evangelizationis incepta, ad pietatis vel caritatis
opera exercenda et ad ordinem temporalem christiano spiritu animandum.
§ 2. Christifideles sua nomina dent iis praesertim consociationibus, quae
a competenti auctoritate ecclesiastica aut erectae aut laudatae vel commendatae
sint.
Can. 299 - § 1. Integrum est christifidelibus, privata inter se
conventione inita, consociationes constituere ad fines de quibus in Can.
298, § 1 persequendos, firmo praescripto Can. 301, § 1.
§ 2. Huiusmodi consociationes, etiamsi ab auctoritate ecclesiastica laudentur
vel commendentur, consociationes privatae vocantur.
§ 3. Nulla christifidelium consociatio privata in Ecclesia agnoscitur,
nisi eius statuta ab auctoritate competenti recognoscantur.
Can. 300 - Nulla consociatio nomen "catholicae" sibi assumat, nisi
de consensu competentis auctoritatis ecclesiasticae, ad normam Can. 312.
Can. 301 - § 1. Unius auctoritatis ecclesiasticae competentis est
erigere christifidelium consociationes, quae sibi proponant doctrinam
christianam nomine Ecclesiae tradere aut cultum publicum promovere, vel
quae alios intendant fines, quorum prosecutio natura sua eidem auctoritati
ecclesiasticae reservatur.
§ 2. Auctoritas ecclesiastica competens, si id expedire iudicaverit, christifidelium
consociationes quoque erigere potest ad alios fines spirituales directe
vel indirecte prosequendos, quorum consecutioni per privatorum incepta
non satis provisum sit.
§ 3. Christifidelium consociationes quae a competenti auctoritate ecclesiastica
eriguntur, consociationes publicae vocantur.
Can. 302 - Christifidelium consociationes clericales eae dicuntur,
quae sub moderamine sunt clericorum, exercitium ordinis sacri assumunt
atque uti tales a competenti auctoritate agnoscuntur.
Can. 303 - Consociationes, quarum sodales, in saeculo spiritum
alicuius instituti religiosi participantes, sub altiore eiusdem instituti
moderamine, vitam apostolicam ducunt et ad perfectionem christianam contendunt,
tertii ordines dicuntur aliove congruenti nomine vocantur.
Can. 304 - § 1. Omnes christifidelium consociationes, sive publicae
sive privatae, quocumque titulo seu nomine vocantur, sua habeant statuta,
quibus definiantur consociationis finis seu obiectum sociale, sedes, regimen
et condiciones ad partem in iisdem habendam requisitae, quibusque determinentur
agendi rationes, attentis quidem temporis et loci necessitate vel utilitate.
§ 2. Titulum seu nomen sibi eligant, temporis et loci usibus accommodatum,
maxime ab ipso fine, quem intendunt, selectum.
Can. 305 - § 1. Omnes christifidelium consociationes subsunt vigilantiae
auctoritatis ecclesiasticae competentis, cuius est curare ut in iisdem
integritas fidei ac morum servetur, et invigilare ne in disciplinam ecclesiasticam
abusus irrepant, cui itaque officium et ius competunt ad normam iuris
et statutorum easdem invisendi; subsunt etiam eiusdem auctoritatis regimini
secundum praescripta canonum, qui sequuntur.
§ 2. Vigilantiae Sanctae Sedis subsunt consociationes cuiuslibet generis;
vigilantiae Ordinarii loci subsunt consociationes dioecesanae necnon aliae
consociationes, quatenus in dioecesi operam exercent.
Can. 306 - Ut quis consociationis iuribus atque privilegiis, indulgentiis
aliisque gratiis spiritualibus eidem consociationi concessis fruatur,
necesse est et sufficit ut secundum iuris praescripta et propria consociationis
statuta, in eandem valide receptus sit et ab eandem non sit legitime dimissus.
Can. 307 - § 1. Membrorum receptio fiat ad normam iuris ac statutorum
uniuscuiusque consociationis.
§ 2. Eadem persona adscribi potest pluribus consociationibus.
§ 3. Sodales institutorum religiosorum possunt consociationibus, ad normam
iuris proprii, de consensu sui Superioris nomen dare.
Can. 308 - Nemo legitime adscriptus a consociatione dimittatur,
nisi iusta de causa ad normam iuris et statutorum.
Can. 309 - Consociationibus legitime constitutis ius est, ad normam
iuris et statutorum, edendi peculiares normas ipsam consociationem respicientes,
celebrandi comitia, designandi moderatores, officiales, ministros atque
bonorum administratores.
Can. 310 - Consociatio privata quae uti persona iuridica non fuerit
constituta, qua talis subiectum esse non potest obligationum et iurium;
christifideles tamen in ea consociati coniunctim obligationes contrahere
atque uti condomini et compossessores iura et bona acquirere et possidere
possunt; quae iura et obligationes per mandatarium seu procuratorem exercere
valent.
Can. 311 - Sodales institutorum vitae consecrate qui consociationibus
suo instituto aliquo modo unitis praesunt aut assistunt, curent ut eadem
consociationes operibus apostolatus in dioecesi exsistentibus adiutorium
praebeant, cooperantes praesertim, sub directione Ordinarii loci, cum
consociationibus quae ad apostolatum in dioecesi exercendum ordinantur. |
CHAPTER II : PUBLIC ASSOCIATIONS OF CHRIST’S FAITHFUL
Can. 312 §1 The authority
which is competent to establish public associations is:
1° the Holy See, for universal and international associations
2° the Episcopal Conference in its own territory, for national associations
which by their very establishment are intended for work throughout the
whole nation;
3° the diocesan Bishop, each in his own territory, but not the diocesan
Administrator, for diocesan associations, with the exception, however,
of associations the right to whose establishment is reserved to others
by apostolic privilege.
§2 The written consent of the diocesan Bishop is required for the
valid establishment of an association or branch of an association in the
diocese even though it is done in virtue of an apostolic privilege. Permission,
however, which is given by the diocesan Bishop for the foundation of a
house of a religious institute, is valid also for the establishment in
the same house, or in a church attached to it, of an association which
is proper to that institute.
Can. 313 A public association
or a confederation of public associations is constituted a juridical person
by the very decree by which it is established by the authority competent
in accordance with Can. 312. Moreover, insofar as is
required, it thereby receives its mission to pursue, in the name of the
Church, those ends which it proposes for itself.
Can. 314 The statutes of any
public association require the approval of the authority which, in accordance
with Can. 312 §1, is competent to establish the
association; this approval is also required for a revision of, or a change
in, the statutes.
Can. 315 Public associations
can, on their own initiative, undertake projects which are appropriate
to their character, and they are governed by the statutes, but under the
overall direction of the ecclesiastical authority mentioned in Can. 312
§1.
Can. 316 §1 A person
who has publicly rejected the catholic faith, or has defected from ecclesiastical
communion, or upon whom an excommunication has been imposed or declared,
cannot validly be received into public associations.
§2 Those who have been lawfully enrolled but who fall into one of
the categories mentioned in §1, having been previously warned, are
to be dismissed, in accordance with the statutes of the association, without
prejudice to their right of recourse to the ecclesiastical authority mentioned
in Can. 312 §1.
Can. 317 §1 Unless the
statutes provide otherwise, it belongs to the ecclesiastical authority
mentioned in Can. 312 §1 to confirm the moderator
of a public association on election, or to appoint the moderator on presentation,
or by his own right to appoint the moderator. The same authority appoints
the chaplain or ecclesiastical assistant, after consulting the senior
officials of the association, wherever this is expedient.
§2 The norm of §1 is also valid for associations which members
of religious institutes, by apostolic privilege, establish outside their
own churches or houses. In associations which members of religious institutes
establish in their own church or house, the appointment or confirmation
of the moderator and chaplain belongs to the Superior of the institute,
in accordance with the statutes.
§3 The laity can be moderators of associations which are not clerical.
The chaplain or ecclesiastical assistant is not to be the moderator, unless
the statutes provide otherwise.
§4 Those who hold an office of direction in political parties are
not to be moderators in public associations of the faithful which are
directly ordered to the exercise of the apostolate.
Can. 318 §1 In special
circumstances, when serious reasons so require the ecclesiastical authority
mentioned in Can. 312 §1 can appoint a commissioner
to direct the association in his name for the time being.
§2 The moderator of a public association may be removed for a just
reason, by the person who made the appointment or the confirmation, but
the Moderator himself and the senior officials of the association must
be consulted, in accordance with the statutes. The chaplain can, however,
be removed by the person who appointed him, in accordance with Cann. 192–195.
Can. 319 §1 Unless otherwise
provided, a lawfully established public association administers the goods
it possesses, in accordance with the statutes, and under the overall direction
of the ecclesiastical authority mentioned in Can. 312
§1. It must give a yearly account to this authority.
§2 The association must also faithfully account to the same authority
for the disbursement of contributions and alms which it has collected.
Can. 320 §1 Associations
established by the Holy See can be suppressed only by the Holy See.
§2 For grave reasons, associations established by the Episcopal Conference
can be suppressed by it. The diocesan Bishop can suppress those he has
established, and also those which members of religious institutes have
established by apostolic indult with the consent of the diocesan Bishop.
§3 A public association is not to be suppressed by the competent
authority unless the moderator and other senior officials have been consulted. |
CAPUT II: DE CHRISTIFIDELIUM CONSOCIATIONIBUS PUBLICIS
Can. 312 - § 1. Ad erigendas consociationes publicas auctoritas
competens est:
1° pro consociationibus universalibus atque internationalibus Sancta Sedes;
2° pro consociationibus nationalibus, quae scilicet ex ipsa erectione
destinantur ad actionem in tota natione exercendam, Episcoporum conferentia
in suo territorio;
3° pro consociationibus dioecesanis, Episcopus dioecesanus in suo territorio,
non vero Administrator dioecesanus, iis tamen consociationibus exceptis
quarum erigendarum ius ex apostolico privilegio aliis reservatum est.
§ 2. Ad validam erectionem consociationis aut sectionis consociationis
in dioecesi, etiamsi id vi privilegii apostolici fiat, requiritur consensus
Episcopi dioecesani scripto datus; consensus tamen ab Episcopo dioecesano
praestitus pro erectione domus instituti religiosi valet etiam ad erigendam
in eadem domo vel ecclesia ei adnexa consociationem quae illius instituti
sit propria.
Can. 313 - Consociatio publica itemque consociationum publicarum
confoederatio ipso decreto quo ab auctoritate ecclesiastica ad normam
Can. 312 competenti erigitur, persona iuridica constituitur et missionem
recipit, quatenus requiritur, ad fines quos ipsa sibi nom ineEcclesiae
persequendos proponit.
Can. 314 - Cuiuslibet consociationis publicae statuta, eorumque
recognitio vel mutatio, approbatione indigent auctoritatis ecclesiasticae
cui competit consociationis erectio ad normam Can. 312, § 1.
Can. 315 - Consociationes publicae incepta propriae indoli congrua
sua sponte suscipere valent, eaedemque reguntur ad normam statutorum,
sub altiore tamen directione auctoritatis ecclesiasticae, de qua in Can.
312, § 1.
Can. 316 - § 1. Qui publice fidem catholicam abiecerit vel a communione
ecclesiastica defecerit vel excomm unicatione irrogata aut declarata irretitus
sit, valide in consociationespublicas recipi nequit.
§ 2. Qui legitime adscripti in casum inciderint de quo in § 1, praemissa
monitione, a consociatione dimittantur, servatis eius statutis et salvo
iure recursus ad auctoritatem ecclesiasticam, de qua in Can. 312, § 1.
Can. 317 - § 1. Nisi aliud in statutis praevideatur, auctoritatis
ecclesiasticae, de qua in Can. 312, § 1, est consociationis publicae moderatorem
ab ipsa consociatione publica electum confirmare aut praesentatum instituere
aut iure proprio nominare; cappellanum vero seu assistentem ecclesiasticum,
auditis ubi id expediat consociationis officialibus maioribus, nominat
auctoritas ecclesiastica.
§ 2. Norma in § 1 statuta valet etiam pro consociationibus a sodalibus
institutorum religiosorum vi apostolici privilegii extra proprias ecclesias
vel domos erectis; in consociationibus vero a sodalibus institutorum religiosorum
in propria ecclesia vel domo erectis, nominatio aut confirmatio moderatoris
et cappellani pertinet ad Superiorem instituti, ad normam statutorum.
§ 3. In consociationibus quae non sunt clericales, laici exercere valent
munus moderatoris; cappellanus seu assistens ecclesiasticus ad illud munus
ne assumatur, nisi aliud in statutis caveatur.
§4. In publicis christifidelium consociationibus quae directe ad apostolatum
exercendum ordinantur, moderatores ne ii sint, qui in factionibus politicis
officium directionis adimplent.
Can. 318 - § 1. In specialibus adiunctis, ubi graves rationes id
requirant, potest ecclesiastica auctoritas, de qua in Can. 312, § 1, designare
commissarium, qui eius nomine consociationem ad tempus moderetur.
§ 2. Moderatorem consociationis publicae iusta de causa removere potest
qui eum nominavit aut confirmavit, auditis tamen tum ipso moderatore tum
consociationis officialibus maioribus ad normam statutorum; cappellanum
vero removere potest, ad normam Cann. 192-195, qui eum nominavit.
Can. 319 - § 1. Consociatio publica legitime erecta, nisi aliud
cautum sit, bonaquae possidet ad normam statutorum administrat sub superiore
directione auctoritatis ecclesiasticae de qua in Can. 312, § 1, cui quotannis
administrationis rationem reddere debet.
§ 2. Oblationum quoque et eleemosynarum, quas collegerit, eidem auctoritati
fidelem erogationis rationem reddere debet.
Can. 320 - § 1. Consociationes a Sancta Sede erectae nonnisi ab
eadem supprimi possunt.
§ 2. Ob graves causas ab Episcoporum conferentia supprimi possunt consociationes
ab eadem erectae; ab Episcopo dioecesano consociationes a se erectae,
et etiam consociationes ex apostolico indulto a sodalibus institutorum
religiosorum de consensu Episcopi dioecesani erectae.
§ 3. Consociatio publica ac auctoritate competenti ne supprimatur, nisi
auditis eius moderatore aliisque officialibus maioribus. |
CHAPTER III : PRIVATE ASSOCIATIONS OF CHRIST’S FAITHFUL
Can. 321 Christ’s
faithful direct and moderate private associations according to the provisions
of the statutes.
Can. 322 §1 A private
association of Christ’s faithful can acquire juridical personality
by a formal decree of the competent ecclesiastical authority mentioned
in Can. 312.
§2 No private association of Christ’s faithful can acquire
juridical personality unless its statutes are approved by the ecclesiastical
authority mentioned in Can. 312 §1. The approval
of the statutes does not, however, change the private nature of the association.
Can. 323 §1 Although
private associations of Christ’s faithful enjoy their own autonomy
in accordance with Can. 321, they are subject to the
supervision of ecclesiastical authority, in accordance with Can. 305,
and also to the governance of the same authority.
§2 It is also the responsibility of ecclesiastical authority, with
due respect for the autonomy of private associations, to oversee and ensure
that there is no dissipation of their forces, and that the exercise of
their apostolate is directed to the common good.
Can. 324 §1 A private
association of Christ’s faithful can freely designate for itself
a moderator and officers, in accordance with the statutes.
§2 If a private association of Christ’s faithful wishes to
have a spiritual counsellor, it can freely choose one for itself from
among the priests who lawfully exercise a ministry in the diocese, but
the priest requires the confirmation of the local Ordinary.
Can. 325 §1 A private
association of Christ’s faithful is free to administer any goods
it possesses, according to the provisions of the statutes, but the competent
ecclesiastical authority has the right to ensure that the goods are applied
to the purposes of the association.
§2 In accordance with Can. 1301,
the association is subject to the authority of the local Ordinary in whatever
concerns the administration and distribution of goods which are donated
or left to it for pious purposes.
Can. 326 §1 A private
association of Christ’s faithful is extinguished in accordance with
the norms of the statutes. It can also be suppressed by the competent
authority if its activity gives rise to grave harm to ecclesiastical teaching
or discipline, or is a scandal to the faithful.
§2 The fate of the goods of a private association which ceases to
exist is to be determined in accordance with the statutes, without prejudice
to acquired rights and to the wishes of donors. |
CAPUT III: DE CHRISTIFIDELIUM CONSOCIATIONIBUS PRIVATIS
Can. 321 - Consociationes privata christifideles secundum statutorum
praescripta dirigunt et moderantur.
Can. 322 - § 1. Consociatio christifidelium privata personalitatem
iuridicam acquirere potest per decretum formale auctoritatis ecclesiasticae
competentis, de qua Can. 312.
§ 2. Nulla christifidelium consociatio privata personalitatem iuridicam
acquirere potest, nisi eius statuta ab auctoritate ecclesiastica, de qua
in Can. 312, § 1, sint probata; statutorum vero probatio consociationis
naturam privatam non immutat.
Can. 323 - § 1. Licet christifidelium consociationes privatae autonomia
gaudeant ad normam Can. 321, subsunt vigilantiae auctoritatis ecclesiasticae
ad normam Can. 305, itemque eiusdem auctoritatis regimini.
§ 2. Ad auctoritatem ecclesiasticam etiam spectat, servata quidem autonomia
consociationibus privatis propria, invigilare et curare ut virium dispersio
vitetur, earumque apostolatus exercitium ad bonum commune ordinetur.
Can. 324 - § 1. Christifidelium consociatio privata libere sibi
moderatorem et officiales designat, ad normam statutorum.
§ 2. Christifidelium consociatio privata consiliarium spiritualem, si
quemdam exoptet, libere sibi eligere potest inter sacerdotes ministerium
legitime in dioecesi exercentes; qui tamen indiget confirmatione Ordinarii
loci.
Can. 325 - § 1. Christifidelium consociatio privata ea bona quae
possidet libere administrat, iuxta statutorum praescripta, salvo iure
auctoritatis ecclesiasticae competentis vigilandi ut bona fines associationis
adhibeantur.
§ 2. Eadem subest loci Ordinarii auctoritati ad normam Can. 1301 quod
attinet ad administrationem erogationemque bonorum, quae ipsi ad pias
causas donata aut relicta sint.
Can. 326 - § 1. Extinguitur christifidelium consociatio privata
ad normam statutorum; supprimi etiam potest a competenti auctoritate,
si eius actio in grave damnum cedit doctrinae vel disciplinae ecclesiasticae,
aut scandalo est fidelium.
§ 2. Destinatio bonorum consociationis extinctae ad normam statutorum
determinanda est, salvis iuribus quaesitis atque oblatorum voluntate. |
CHAPTER IV : SPECIAL NORMS FOR LAY ASSOCIATIONS
Can. 327 Lay members of
Christ’s faithful are to hold in high esteem associations established
for the spiritual purposes mentioned in Can. 298.
They should especially esteem those associations whose aim is to animate
the temporal order with the Christian spirit, and thus greatly foster
an intimate union between faith and life.
Can. 328 Those who head lay
associations, even those established by apostolic privilege, are to ensure
that their associations cooperate with other associations of Christ’s
faithful, where this is expedient. They are to give their help freely
to various Christian works, especially those in the same territory.
Can. 329 Moderators of lay
associations are to ensure that the members receive due formation, so
that they may carry out the apostolate which is proper to the laity. |
CAPUT IV: NORMAE SPECIALES DE LAICORUM CONSOCIATIONIBUS
Can. 327 - Christifideles laici magni faciant consociationes ad
spirituales fines, de quibus in Can. 298, constitutas, eas speciatim quae
rerum temporalium ordinem spiritu christiano animare sibi proponunt atque
hoc modo intimam inter fidem et vitam magnopere fovent unionem.
Can. 328 - Qui praesunt consociationibus laicorum, iis etiam quae
vi privilegii apostolici erectae sunt, curent ut suae cum aliis christifidelium
consociationibus, ubi id expediat, cooperentur, utque variis operibus
christianis, praesertim in eodem territorio exsistentibus, libenter auxilio
sint.
Can. 329 - Moderatores consociationum laicorum curent, ut sodales
consociationis ad apostolatum laicis proprium exercendum debite efformentur. |
PART II :
THE HIERARCHICAL CONSTITUTION
OF THE CHURCH
SECTION I:
THE SUPREME AUTHORITY OF THE CHURCH
CHAPTER I : THE ROMAN PONTIFF AND THE COLLEGE OF BISHOPS
Can. 330 Just as, by the
decree of the Lord, Saint Peter and the rest of the Apostles form one
College, so for a like reason the Roman Pontiff, the successor of Peter,
and the Bishops, the successors of the Apostles, are united together in
one. |
PARS II
DE ECCLESIAE CONSTITUTIONE HIERARCHICA
SECTIO I
DE SUPREMA ECCLESIAE AUCTORITATE
CAPUT I: DE ROMANO PONTIFICE DEQUE COLLEGIO EPISCOPORUM
Can. 330 - Sicut, statuente Domino, sanctus Petrus et ceteri Apostoli
unum Collegium constituunt, pari ratione Romanus Pontifex, successor Petri,
et Episcopi successores Apostolorum, inter se coniunguntur. |
ARTICLE 1: THE ROMAN PONTIFF
Can. 331 The office uniquely
committed by the Lord to Peter, the first of the Apostles, and to be transmitted
to his successors, abides in the Bishop of the Church of Rome. He is the
head of the College of Bishops, the Vicar of Christ, and the Pastor of the
universal Church here on earth. Consequently, by virtue of his office, he
has supreme, full, immediate and universal ordinary power in the Church,
and he can always freely exercise this power.
Can. 332 §1 The Roman Pontiff
acquires full and supreme power in the Church when, together with episcopal
consecration, he has been lawfully elected and has accepted the election.
Accordingly, if he already has the episcopal character, he receives this
power from the moment he accepts election to the supreme pontificate. If
he does not have the episcopal character, he is immediately to be ordained
Bishop. §2 Should it happen that the Roman Pontiff resigns from
his office, it is required for validity that the resignation be freely made
and properly manifested, but it is not necessary that it be accepted by
anyone.
Can. 333 §1 By virtue of
his office, the Roman Pontiff not only has power over the universal Church,
but also has pre eminent ordinary power over all particular Churches and
their groupings. This reinforces and defends the proper, ordinary and immediate
power which the Bishops have in the particular Churches entrusted to their
care. §2 The Roman
Pontiff, in fulfilling his office as supreme Pastor of the Church, is always
joined in full communion with the other Bishops, and indeed with the whole
Church. He has the right, however, to determine, according to the needs
of the Church, whether this office is to be exercised in a personal or in
a collegial manner. §3 There is neither appeal nor recourse against
a judgement or a decree of the Roman Pontiff.
Can. 334 The Bishops are available
to the Roman Pontiff in the exercise of his office, to cooperate with him
in various ways, among which is the synod of Bishops. Cardinals also assist
him, as do other persons and, according to the needs of the time, various
institutes; all these persons and institutes fulfil their offices in his
name and by his authority, for the good of all the Churches, in accordance
with the norms determined by law.
Can. 335 When the Roman See
is vacant, or completely impeded, no innovation is to be made in the governance
of the universal Church. The special laws enacted for these circumstances
are to be observed. |
Art. 1 -- DE ROMANO PONTIFICE Can. 331 - Ecclesiae Romanae
Episcopus, in quo permanet munus a Domino singulariter Petro, primo Apostolorum,
concessum et successoribus eius transmittendum, Collegii Episcoporum est
caput, Vicarius Christi atque universae Ecclesiae his in terris Pastor;
qui ideo vi muneris sui suprema, plena, immediata et universali in Ecclesia
gaudet ordinaria potestate, quam semper libere exercere valet. Can.
332 - § 1. Plenam et supremam in Ecclesia potestatem Romanus Pontifex obtinet
legitima electione ab ipso acceptata una cum episcopali consecratione. Quare,
eandem potestatem obtinet a momento acceptationis electus ad summum pontificatum,
qui episcopali charactere insignitus est. Quod si charactere episcopali
electus careat, statim ordinetur Episcopus. § 2. Si contingat ut Romanus
Pontifex muneri suo renuntiet, ad validitatem requiritur ut renuntiatio
libere fiat et rite manifestetur, non vero ut a quopiam acceptetur.
Can. 333 - § 1. Romanus Pontifex, vi sui muneris, non modo in universam
Ecclesiam potestate gaudet, sed et super omnes Ecclesias particulares earumque
coetus ordinariae potestatis obtinet principatum, quoquidem insimul roboratur
atque vindicatur potestas propria, ordinaria et immediata, qua in Ecclesias
particulares suae curae commissas Episcopi pollent. § 2. Romanus Pontifex,
in munere supremi Ecclesia Pastoris explendo, communione cum ceteris Episcopis
immo et universa Ecclesia semper est coniunctus; ipsi ius tamen est, iuxta
Ecclesiae necessitates, determinare modum, sive personalem sive collegialem,
huius muneris exercendi. § 3. Contra sententiam vel decretum Romani
Pontificis non datur appellatio neque recursus. Can. 334 -
In eius munere exercendo, Romano Pontifici praesto sunt Episcopi, qui eidem
cooperatricem operam navare valent variis rationibus, inter quas est synodus
Episcoporum. Auxilio praetera ei sunt Patres Cardinales, necnon aliae personae
itemque varia secundum temporum necessitates instituta; quae personae omnes
et instituta, nomine et auctoritate ipsius, munus sibi commissum explent
in bonum omnium Ecclesiarum, iuxta normas iure definitas. Can.
335 - Sede romana vacante aut prorsus impedita, nihil innovetur in Ecclesiae
universae regimine: serventur autem leges speciales pro iisdem adiunctis
latae. |
ARTICLE 2: THE COLLEGE OF BISHOPS
Can. 336 The head of the College
of Bishops is the Supreme Pontiff, and its members are the Bishops by virtue
of their sacramental consecration and hierarchical communion with the head
of the College and its members. This College of Bishops, in which the apostolic
body abides in an unbroken manner, is, in union with its head and never
without this head, also the subject of supreme and full power over the universal
Church.
Can. 337 §1 The College
of Bishops exercises its power over the universal Church in solemn form
in an Ecumenical Council. §2 It exercises this same power by the
united action of the Bishops dispersed throughout the world, when this action
is as such proclaimed or freely accepted by the Roman Pontiff, so that it
becomes a truly collegial act. §3 It belongs to the Roman Pontiff
to select and promote, according to the needs of the Church, ways in which
the College of Bishops can exercise its office in respect of the universal
Church in a collegial manner.
Can. 338 §1 It is the prerogative
of the Roman Pontiff alone to summon an Ecumenical Council, to preside over
it personally or through others, to transfer, suspend or dissolve the Council,
and to approve its decrees. §2 It is also the prerogative of
the Roman Pontiff to determine the matters to be dealt with in the Council,
and to establish the order to be observed. The Fathers of the Council may
add other matters to those proposed by the Roman Pontiff, but these must
be approved by the Roman Pontiff .
Can. 339 §1 All Bishops,
but only Bishops who are members of the College of Bishops, have the right
and the obligation to be present at an Ecumenical Council with a deliberative
vote. §2 Some others besides, who do not have the episcopal dignity,
can be summoned to an Ecumenical Council by the supreme authority in the
Church, to whom it belongs to determine what part they take in the Council.
Can. 340 If the Apostolic See
should become vacant during the celebration of the Council, it is by virtue
of the law itself suspended until the new Supreme Pontiff either orders
it to continue or dissolves it.
Can. 341 §1 The decrees
of an Ecumenical Council do not oblige unless they are approved by the Roman
Pontiff as well as by the Fathers of the Council, confirmed by the Roman
Pontiff and promulgated by his direction. §2
If they are to have binding force, the same confirmation and promulgation
is required for decrees which the College of Bishops issues by truly collegial
actions in another manner introduced or freely accepted by the Roman Pontiff. |
Art. 2 -- DE COLLEGIO EPISCOPORUM Can. 336 - Collegium Episcoporum,
cuius caput est Summus Pontifex cuiusque membra sunt Episcopi vi sacramentalis
consecrationis et hierarchica communione cum Collegii capite et membris,
et in quo corpus apostolicum continuo perseverat, una cum capite suo, et
numquam sine hoc capite, subiectum quoque supremae et plenae potestatis
in universam Ecclesiam exsistit. Can. 337 - § 1. Potestatem
in universam Ecclesiam Collegium Episcoporum sollemni modo exercet in Concilio
Oecumenico. § 2. Eandem potestatem exercet per unitam Episcoporum
in mundo dispersorum actionem, quae uti talis a Romano Pontifice sit indicta
aut libere recepta, ita ut verus actus collegialis efficiatur. § 3.
Romani Pontificis est secundum necessitates Ecclesiae seligere et promovere
modos, quibus Episcoporum Collegium munus suum quoad universam Ecclesiam
collegialiter exerceat. Can. 338 - § 1. Unius Romani Pontificis
est Concilium Oecumenicum convocare, eidem per se vel per se vel per alios
praesidere, item Concilium transferre, suspendere vel dissolvere, eiusque
decreta approbare. § 2. Eiusdem Romani Pontificis est res in Concilio
tractandas determinare atque ordinem in Concilio servandam constituere;
propositis a Romano Pontifice quaestionibus Patres Concilii alias addere
possunt, ab eodem Romano Pontifice probandas. Can. 339 - §
1. Ius est et officium omnibus et solis Episcopis qui membra sint Collegii
Episcoporum, ut Concilio Oecumenico cum suffragio deliberativo intersint.
§ 2. Ad Concilium Oecumenicum insuper alii aliqui, qui episcopali dignitate
non sint insigniti, vocari possunt a suprema Ecclesiae auctoritate, cuius
est eorum partes in Concilio determinare. Can. 340 - Si contingat
Apostolicam Sedem durante Concilii celebratione vacare, ipso iure hoc intermittitur,
donec novus Summus Pontifex illud continuari iusserit aut dissolverit.
Can. 341 - § 1. Concilii Oecumenici decreta vim obligandi non habent
nisi una cum Concilii Patribus a Romano Pontifice approbata, ab eodem fuerint
confirmata et eius iussu promulgata. § 2. Eadem confirmatione et promulgatione,
vim obligandi ut habeant, egent decreta quae ferat Collegium Episcoporum,
cum actionem proprie collegialem ponit iuxta alium a Romano Pontifice inductum
vel libere receptum modum. |
CHAPTER II : THE SYNOD OF BISHOPS
Can. 342 The synod of Bishops
is a group of Bishops selected from different parts of the world, who
meet together at specified times to promote the close relationship between
the Roman Pontiff and the Bishops. These Bishops, by their counsel, assist
the Roman Pontiff in the defence and development of faith and morals and
in the preservation and strengthening of ecclesiastical discipline. They
also consider questions concerning the mission of the Church in the world.
Can. 343 The function of the
synod of Bishops is to discuss the matters proposed to it and set forth
recommendations. It is not its function to settle matters or to draw up
decrees, unless the Roman Pontiff has given it deliberative power in certain
cases; in this event, it rests with the Roman Pontiff to ratify the decisions
of the synod.
Can. 344 The synod of Bishops
is directly under the authority of the Roman Pontiff, whose prerogative
it is:
1° to convene the synod, as often as this seems opportune to him,
and to designate the place where the meetings are to be held
2° to ratify the election of those who, in accordance with the special
law of the synod, are to be elected, and to designate and appoint other
members;
3° at a suitable time before the celebration of the synod, to prescribe
the outlines of the questions to be discussed, in accordance with the
special law;
4° to determine the agenda;
5° to preside over the synod personally or through others;
6° to conclude, transfer, suspend or dissolve the synod.
Can. 345 The synod of Bishops
can meet in general assembly, in which matters are dealt with which directly
concern the good of the universal Church; such an assembly is either ordinary
or extraordinary. It can also meet in special assembly, to deal with matters
directly affecting a determined region or regions.
Can. 346 §1 The synod
of Bishops meeting in ordinary general assembly is comprised, for the
most part, of Bishops elected for each assembly by the Episcopal Conferences,
in accordance with the norms of the special law of the synod. Other members
are designated according to the same law; others are directly appointed
by the Roman Pontiff. Added to these are some members of clerical religious
institutes, elected in accordance with the same special law.
§2 The synod of Bishops meeting in extraordinary general assembly
for the purpose of dealing with matters which require speedy resolution,
is comprised for the most part, of Bishops who, by reason of the office
they hold, are designated by the special law of the synod; others are
appointed directly by the Roman Pontiff. Added to these are some members
of clerical religious institutes, elected in accordance with the same
law.
§3 The synod of Bishops which meets in special assembly is comprised
of members chosen principally from those regions for which the synod was
convened, in accordance with the special law by which the synod is governed.
Can. 347 §1 When the
meeting of the synod of Bishops is concluded by the Roman Pontiff, the
function entrusted in it to the Bishops and other members ceases.
§2 If the Apostolic See becomes vacant after the synod has been convened
or during its celebration, the meeting of the synod, and the function
entrusted in it to the members, is by virtue of the law itself suspended,
until the new Pontiff decrees either that the assembly is to be dissolved
or that it is to continue.
Can. 348 §1 There is
to be a permanent general secretariat of the synod, presided over by a
Secretary general appointed by the Roman Pontiff. The Secretary is to
have the assistance of a council of the secretariat, composed of Bishops,
some elected by the synod of Bishops itself in accordance with the special
law, others appointed by the Roman Pontiff. The function of all these
persons ceases with the beginning of a new general assembly.
§2 For each assembly of the synod of Bishops there are one or more
special secretaries, who are appointed by the Roman Pontiff. They remain
in office only until the end of the synod assembly. |
CAPUT II: DE SYNODO EPISCOPORUM
Can. 342 - Synodus Episcoporum coetus est Episcoporum qui, ex
diversis orbis regionibus selecti, statutis temporibus una conveniuntut
arctam coniuntionem inter Romanum Pontificem et Episcopos foveant, utque
eidem Romano Pontifici ad incolumitatem incrementumque fidei et morum,
ad disciplinam ecclesiasticam servandam et firmandam consiliis adiutricem
operam praestent, necnon quaestiones ad actionem Ecclesiae in mundo spectantes
perpendant.
Can. 343 - Synodi Episcoporum est de quaestionibus pertractandis
disceptare atque expromere optata, non vero easdem dirimere de iisque
ferre decreta, nisi certis in casibus potestate deliberativa eandem instruxerit
Romanus Pontifex, cuius est in hoc casu decisiones synodi ratas habere.
Can. 344 - Synodus Episcoporum directe subest auctoritati Romani
Pontificis, cuius quidem est:
1° synodum convocare, quotiescumque id ipsi opportunum videatur, locumque
designare ubi coetus habendi sint;
2° sodalium, qui ad normam iuris peculiaris eligendi sunt, electionem
ratam habere aliosque sodales designare et nominare;
3° argumenta quaestionum pertractandarum statuere opportuno tempore ad
normam iuris peculiaris ante synodi celebrationem;
4° rerum agendarum ordinem definire;
5° synodo per se aut per alios praeesse;
6° synodum ipsam concludere, transferre, suspendere et dissolvere.
Can. 345 - Synodus Episcoporum congregari potest aut in coetum
generalem, in quo scilicet res tractantur ad bonum Ecclesiae universae
directe spectantes, qui quidem coetus est sive ordinarius sive extraordinarius,
aut etiam in coetum specialem, in quo nempe aguntur negotia quae directe
ad determinatam determinatasve regiones attinent.
Can. 346 - § 1. Synodus Episcoporum quae in coetum generalem ordinarium
congregatur, constat sodalibus quorum plerique sunt Episcopi, electi pro
singulis coetibus ab Episcoporum conferentiis secundum rationem iure peculiari
synodi determinatam; alii vi eiusdem iuris deputantur; alii a Romano Pontifice
directe nominantur; quibus accedunt aliqui sodales institutorum religiosorum
clericalium, qui ad normam eiusdem iuris peculiaris eliguntur.
§ 2. Synodus Episcoporum in coetum generalem extraordinarium congregata
ad negotia tractanda quae expeditam requirant definitionem, constat sodalibus
quorum plerique, Episcopi, a iure peculiari synodi deputantur ratione
officii quod adimplent, alii vero a Romano Pontifice directe nominantur;
quibus accedunt aliqui sodales institutorum religiosorum clericalium ad
normam eiusdem iuris electi.
§ 3. Synodus Episcoporum, quae in coetum specialem congregatur, constat
sodalibus delectis praecipue ex iis regionibus pro quibus convocata est,
ad normam iuris peculiaris, quo synodus regitur.
Can. 347 - § 1. Cum synodi Episcoporum coetus a Romano Pontifice
concluditur, explicit munus in eadem Episcopis aliisque sodalibus commissum.
§ 2. Sede Apostolica post convocatam synodum aut inter eius celebrationem
vacante, ipso iure suspenditur synodi coetus, itemque munus sodalibus
in eodem commissum, donec novus Pontifex coetum aut dissolvendum aut continuandum
decreverit.
Can. 348 - § 1. Synodi Episcoporum habetur secretaria generalis
permanens, cui praeest Secretarius generalis, a Romano Pontifice nominatus,
cuique praesto est consilium secretariae, constans Episcopis, quorum alii,
ad normam iuris peculiaris, ab ipsa synodo Episcoporum eliguntur, alii
a Romano Pontifice nominantur, quorum vero omnium munus explicit, ineunte
novo coetu generali.
§ 2. Pro quolibet synodi Episcoporum coetu praetera unus aut plures secretarii
speciales constituuntur qui a Romano Pontifice nominantur, atque in officio
ipsis commisso permanent solum usque ad expletum synodi coetum. |
CHAPTER III : THE CARDINALS OF THE HOLY ROMAN CHURCH
Can. 349 The Cardinals of
the Holy Roman Church constitute a special College, whose prerogative
it is to elect the Roman Pontiff in accordance with the norms of a special
law. The Cardinals are also available to the Roman Pontiff, either acting
collegially, when they are summoned together to deal with questions of
major importance, or acting individually, that is, in the offices which
they hold in assisting the Roman Pontiff especially in the daily care
of the universal Church.
Can. 350 §1 The College
of Cardinals is divided into three orders: the episcopal order, to which
belong those Cardinals to whom the Roman Pontiff assigns the title of
a suburbicarian Church, and eastern rite Patriarchs who are made members
of the College of Cardinals; the presbyteral order, and the diaconal order.
§2 Cardinal priests and Cardinal deacons are each assigned a title
or a deaconry in Rome by the Roman Pontiff.
§3 Eastern Patriarchs within the College of Cardinals have their
patriarchal see as a title.
§4 The Cardinal Dean has the title of the diocese of Ostia, together
with that of any other Church to which he already has a title.
§5 By a choice made in Consistory and approved by the Supreme Pontiff,
Cardinal priests may transfer to another title; Cardinal deacons may transfer
to another deaconry and, if they have been a full ten years in the diaconal
order, to the presbyteral order: priority of order and of promotion is
to be observed.
§6 A Cardinal who by choice transfers from the diaconal to the presbyteral
order, takes precedence over all Cardinal priests who were promoted to
the Cardinalate after him.
Can. 351 §1 Those to
be promoted Cardinals are men freely selected by the Roman Pontiff, who
are at least in the order of priesthood and are truly outstanding in doctrine,
virtue, piety and prudence in practical matters; those who are not already
Bishops must receive episcopal consecration.
§2 Cardinals are created by decree of the Roman Pontiff, which in
fact is published in the presence of the College of Cardinals. From the
moment of publication, they are bound by the obligations and they enjoy
the rights defined in the law.
§3 A person promoted to the dignity of Cardinal, whose creation the
Roman Pontiff announces, but whose name he reserves in petto, is not at
that time bound by the obligations nor does he enjoy the rights of a Cardinal.
When his name is published by the Roman Pontiff, however, he is bound
by these obligations and enjoys these rights, but his right of precedence
dates from the day of the reservation in petto.
Can. 352 §1 The Dean
presides over the College of Cardinals. When he is unable to do so, the
sub Dean takes his place. The Dean, or the subDean, has no power of governance
over the other Cardinals, but is considered as first among equals.
§2 When the office of Dean is vacant, those Cardinals who have a
suburbicarian title, and only those, under the presidency of the sub Dean
if he is present, or of the oldest member, elect one of their number to
act as Dean of the College. They are to submit his name to the Roman Pontiff,
to whom it belongs to approve the person elected.
§3 In the same way as set out in §2, the sub Dean is elected,
with the Dean presiding. It belongs to the Roman Pontiff to approve also
the election of the sub Dean.
§4 If the Dean and sub Dean do not already have a domicile in Rome,
they acquire it there.
Can. 353 §1 Cardinals
assist the Supreme Pastor of the Church in collegial fashion particularly
in Consistories, in which they are gathered by order of the Roman Pontiff
and under his presidency. Consistories are either ordinary or extraordinary.
§2 In an ordinary Consistory all Cardinals, or at least those who
are in Rome, are summoned for consultation on certain grave matters of
more frequent occurrence, or for the performance of especially solemn
acts.
§3 All Cardinals are summoned to an extraordinary Consistory, which
takes place when the special needs of the Church and more serious matters
suggest it.
§4 Only an ordinary Consistory in which certain solemnities are celebrated,
can be public, that is when, in addition to the Cardinals, Prelates, representatives
of civil states and other invited persons are admitted.
Can. 354 Cardinals who head
the departments and other permanent sections of the Roman Curia and of
Vatican City, who have completed their seventy fifth year, are requested
to offer their resignation from office to the Roman Pontiff, who will
consider all the circumstances and make provision accordingly.
Can. 355 §1 It belongs
to the Cardinal Dean to ordain the elected Roman Pontiff a Bishop, if
he is not already ordained. If the Dean is prevented from doing so, the
same right belongs to the sub Dean or, if he is prevented, to the senior
Cardinal of the episcopal order.
§2 The senior Cardinal Deacon announces the name of the newly elected
Supreme Pontiff to the people. Acting in place of the Roman Pontiff, he
also confers the pallium on metropolitan Bishops or gives the pallium
to their proxies.
Can. 356 Cardinals have the
obligation of cooperating closely with the Roman Pontiff. For this reason,
Cardinals who have any office in the Curia and are not diocesan Bishops,
are obliged to reside in Rome. Cardinals who are in charge of a diocese
as diocesan Bishops, are to go to Rome whenever summoned by the Roman
Pontiff.
Can. 357 §1 When a Cardinal
has taken possession of a suburbicarian Church or of a titular Church
in Rome, he is to further the good of the diocese or church by counsel
and patronage. However, he has no power of governance over it, and he
should not for any reason interfere in matters concerning the administration
of its goods, or its discipline, or the service of the church.
§2 Cardinals living outside Rome and outside their own diocese, are
exempt in what concerns their person from the power of governance of the
Bishop of the diocese in which they are residing.
Can. 358 A Cardinal may be
deputed by the Roman Pontiff to represent him in some solemn celebration
or assembly of persons as a ‘Legatus a latere’, that is, as
his alter ego; or he may, as a special emissary, be entrusted with a particular
pastoral task. A Cardinal thus nominated is entitled to deal only with
those affairs which have been entrusted to him by the Roman Pontiff himself.
Can. 359 When the Apostolic
See is vacant, the College of Cardinals has only that power in the Church
which is granted to it by special law. |
CAPUT III: DE SANCTAE ROMANAE ECCLESIAE CARDINALIBUS
Can. 349 - S. R. E. Cardinales peculiare Collegium constituunt,
cui competit ut electioni Romani Pontificis provideat ad normam iuris
peculiaris; Cardinales item Romano Pontifici adsunt sive collegialiter
agendo, cum ad quaestiones maioris momenti tractandas in unum convocantur,
sive ut singuli, scilicet variis officiis, quibus funguntur, eidem Romano
Pontifici praestando in cura praesertim cotidiana universae Ecclesiae.
Can. 350 - § 1. Cardinalium Collegium in tres ordines distribuitur:
episcopalem, ad quem pertinent Cardinales quibus a Romano Pontifice titulus
assignatur Ecclesiae suburbicariae, necnon Patriarchae orientales qui
in Cardinalium Collegium relati sunt; presbyteralem et diaconalem.
§ 2. Cardinalibus ordinis presbyteralis ac diaconalis suus cuique titulus
aut diaconia in Urbe assignatur a Romano Pontifice.
§ 3. Patriarchae orientales in Cardinalium Collegium assumpti in titulum
habent suam patriarchalem sedem.
§4. Cardinalis Decanus in titulum habet dioecesim Ostiensem, unacum alia
Ecclesia quam in titulum iam habeat.
§ 5 Per optionem in Consistorio factam et a Summo Pontifice approbatam,
possunt, servata prioritate ordinis et promotionis, Cardinales ex ordine
presbyterali transire ad alium titulum et Cardinales ex ordine diaconali
ad aliam diaconiam et, si per integrum decennium in ordine diaconali permanserint,
etiam ad ordinem presbyteralem.
§ 6. Cardinalis ex ordine diaconali transiens per optionem ad ordinem
presbyteralem, locum obtinet ante omnes illos Cardinales presbyteros,
qui post ipsum ad Cardinalatum assumpti sunt.
Can. 351 - § 1. Qui Cardinales promoveantur, libere a Romano Pontifice
seliguntur viri, saltem in ordine presbyteratus constituti, doctrina,
moribus, pietate necnon rerum agendarum prudentia egregie praestantes;
qui nondum sunt Episcopi, consecrationem episcopalem recipere debent.
§ 2. Cardinales creantur Romani Pontificis decreto, quod quidem coram
Cardinalium Collegio publicatur; inde a publicatione facta officiis tenentur
atque iuribus gaudent lege definitis.
§ 3. Promotus ad cardinalitiam dignitatem, cuius creationem Romanus Pontifex
annuntiaverit, nomen autem in pectore sibi reservans, nullis interim tenetur
Cardinalium officiis nullisque eorum gaudet iuribus; postquam autem a
Romano Pontifice eius nomen publicatum fuerit, iisdem tenetur officiis
fruiturque iuribus, sed iure praecedentiae gaudet a die reservationis
in pectore.
Can. 352 - § 1. Cardinalium Collegio praeest Decanus, eiusque impediti
vices sustinet Subdecanus; Decanus, vel Subdecanus, nulla in ceteros Cardinales
gaudet potestate regiminis, sed ut primus inter pares habetur.
§ 2. Officio Decani vacante, Cardinales titulo Ecclesiae suburbicariae
decorati, iique soli, praesidente Subdecano si adsit, aut antiquiore ex
ipsis, e coetus sui gremio unum eligant qui Decanum Collegii agat; eius
nomen ad Romanum Pontificem deferant, cui competit electum probare.
§ 3. Eadem ratione de qua in § 2, praesidente ipso Decano, eligitur Subdecanus;
Subdecani quoque electionem probare Romano Pontifici competit.
§4. Decanus et Subdecanus, si in Urbe domicilium non habeant, illud ibidem
acquirant.
Can. 353 - § 1. Cardinales collegiali actione supremo Ecclesiae
Pastori praecipue auxilio sunt in Consistoriis, in quibus iussu Romani
Pontificis eoque praesidente congregantur; Consistoria habentur ordinaria
aut extraordinaria.
§ 2. In Consistorium ordinarium, convocantur omnes Cardinales, saltem
in Urbe versantes, ad consultationem de quibusdam negotiis gravibus, communis
tamen contigentibus, aut ad actus quosdam maxime sollemnes peragendos.
§ 3. In Consistorium extraordinarium, quod celebratur cum peculiares Ecclesiae
necessitates vel graviora negotia tractanda id suadeant, convocantur omnes
Cardinales.
§4. Solum Consistorium ordinarium, in quo aliquae sollemnitates celebrantur,
potest esse publicum, cum scilicet praeter Cardinales admittuntur Praelati,
legati societatum civilium aliive ad illud invitati.
Can. 354 - Patres Cardinales dicasteriis aliisve institutis permanentibus
Romanae Curiae et Civitatis Vaticanae praepositi, qui septuagesimum quintum
aetatis annum expleverint, rogantur ut renuntiationem ab officio exhibeant
Romano Pontifici qui, omnibus perpensis, providebit.
Can. 355 - § 1. Cardinali Decano competit electum Romanum Pontificem
in Episcopum ordinare, si electus ordinatione indigeat; impedito Decano,
idem ius competit Subdecano, eoque impedito, antiquiori Cardinali ex ordine
episcopali.
§ 2. Cardinalis Proto-diaconus nomen novi electi Summi Pontificis populo
annuntiant; item pallia Metropolitis imponit eorumve procuratoribus tradit,
vice Romani Pontificis.
Can. 356 - Cardinales obligatione tenentur cum Romano Pontifice
sedulo cooperandi; Cardinales itaque quovis officio in Curia fungentes,
qui non sint Episcopi dioecesani, obligatione tenentur residendi in Urbe;
Cardinales qui alicuius dioecesis curam habent ut Episcopi dioecesani,
Urbem petant quoties a Romano Pontifice convocentur.
Can. 357 - § 1. Cardinales, quibus Ecclesia suburbicaria aut ecclesia
in Urbe in titulum est assignata, postquam in eiusdem venerunt possessionem,
earundem dioecesium et ecclesiarum bonum consilio et patrocinio promoveant,
nulla tamen in easdem potestate regiminis pollentes, ac nulla ratione
sese in iis interponentes, quae ad earum bonorum administrationem, ad
disciplinam aut ecclesiarum servitium spectant.
§ 2. Cardinales extra Urbem et extra propriam dioecesim degentes, in iis
quae ad sui personam pertinent exempti sunt a potestate regiminis Episcopi
dioecesis in qua commorantur.
Can. 358 - Cardinali, cui a Romano Pontifice hoc munus committitur
ut in aliqua sollemni celebratione vel personarum coetu eius personam
sustineat, uti "Legatus a latere," scilicet tamquam eius alter ego, sicuti
et illi cui adimplendum concreditur tamquam ipsius "misso speciali" certum
munus pastorale, ea tantum competunt quae ab ipso Romano Pontifice eidem
demandantur.
Can. 359 - Sede Apostolica vacante, Cardinalium Collegium ea tantum
in Ecclesia gaudet potestate, quae in peculiari lege eidem tribuitur. |
CHAPTER IV : THE ROMAN CURIA
Can. 360 The Supreme Pontiff
usually conducts the business of the universal Church through the Roman
Curia, which acts in his name and with his authority for the good and
for the service of the Churches. The Curia is composed of the Secretariat
of State or Papal Secretariat, the Council for the public affairs of the
Church, the Congregations, the Tribunals and other Institutes. The constitution
and competence of all these is defined by special law.
Can. 361 In this Code the
terms Apostolic See or Holy See mean not only the Roman Pontiff, but also,
unless the contrary is clear from the nature of things or from the context,
the Secretariat of State, the Council for the public affairs of the Church,
and the other Institutes of the Roman Curia. |
CAPUT IV: DE CURIA ROMANA
Can. 360 - Curia Romana, qua negotia Ecclesiae universae Summus
Pontifex expedire solet et qua nomine et auctoritate ipsius munus explet
in bonum et in servitium Ecclesiarum, constat Secretaria Status seu Papali,
Consilio pro publicis Ecclesiae negotiis, Congregationibus, Tribunalibus,
aliisque Institutis, quorum omnium constitutio et competentia lege peculiari
definiuntur.
Can. 361 - Nomine Sedis Apostolicae vel Sanctae Sedis in hoc Codice
veniunt non solum Romanus Pontifex, sed etiam, nisi ex rei natura vel
sermonis contextu aliud appareat, Secretaria Status, Consilium pro publicis
Ecclesiae negotiis, aliaque Romanae Curiae Instituta. |
CHAPTER V : PAPAL LEGATES
Can. 362 The Roman Pontiff
has an inherent and independent right to appoint Legates and to send them
either to particular Churches in various countries or regions, or at the
same time to States and to public Authorities. He also has the right to
transfer or recall them, in accordance with the norms of international
law concerning the mission and recall of representatives accredited to
States.
Can. 363 §1 To Legates
of the Roman Pontiff is entrusted the office of representing in a stable
manner the person of the Roman Pontiff in the particular Churches, or
also in the States and public Authorities, to whom they are sent.
§2 Those also represent the Apostolic See who are appointed to pontifical
Missions as Delegates or Observers at international Councils or at Conferences
and Meetings.
Can. 364 The principal task
of a Papal Legate is continually to make more firm and effective the bonds
of unity which exist between the Holy See and the particular Churches.
Within the territory assigned to him, it is therefore the responsibility
of a Legate:
1° to inform the Apostolic See about the conditions in which the particular
Churches find themselves, as well as about all matters which affect the
life of the Church and the good of souls;
2° to assist the Bishops by action and advice, while leaving intact
the exercise of their lawful power;
3° to foster close relations with the Episcopal Conference, offering
it every assistance;
4° in connection with the appointment of Bishops, to send or propose
names of candidates to the Apostolic See, as well as to prepare the informative
process about those who may be promoted, in accordance with the norms
issued by the Apostolic See;
5° to take pains to promote whatever may contribute to peace, progress
and the united efforts of peoples;
6° to work with the Bishops to foster appropriate exchanges between
the Catholic Church and other Churches or ecclesial communities, and indeed
with non-Christian religions;
7° to work with the Bishops to safeguard, so far as the rulers of
the State are concerned, those things which relate to the mission of the
Church and of the Apostolic See;
8° to exercise the faculties and carry out the other instructions
which are given to him by the Apostolic See.
Can. 365 §1 A papal Legate
who at the same time acts as envoy to the State according to international
law, has in addition the special role:
1° of promoting and fostering relationships between the Apostolic
See and the Authorities of the State;
2° of dealing with questions concerning relations between Church and
State, especially, of drawing up concordats and other similar agreements,
and giving effect to them.
§2 As circumstances suggest, in the matters mentioned in §1,
the papal Legate is not to omit to seek the opinion and counsel of the
Bishops of the ecclesiastical jurisdiction and to keep them informed of
the course of events.
Can. 366 Given the special
nature of a Legate’s role:
1° the papal Legation is exempt from the power of governance of the
local Ordinary, except for the celebration of marriages;
2° the papal Legate has the right to perform liturgical celebrations,
even in pontificalia, in all churches of the territory of his legation;
as far as it is possible, he is to give prior notice to the local Ordinary.
Can. 367 The office of papal
Legate does not cease when the Apostolic See is vacant, unless otherwise
specified in the pontifical Letters it does cease, however, on the expiry
of the mandate, on receipt by him of notification of recall, and on acceptance
of his resignation by the Roman Pontiff. |
CAPUT V: DE ROMANI PONTIFICIS LEGATIS
Can. 362 - Romano Pontifici ius est nativum et independens Legatos
suos nominandi ac mittendi sive ad Ecclesias particulares in variis nationibus
vel regionibus, sive simul ad Civitates et ad publicas Auctoritates, itemque
eos transferendi et revocandi, servatis quidem normis iuris internationalis,
quod attinet ad missionem et revocationem Legatorum apud Res Publicas
constitutorum.
Can. 363 - § 1. Legatis Romani Pontificis officium committitur
ipsius Romani Pontificis stabili modo gerendi personam apud Ecclesias
particulares aut etiam apud Civitates et publicas Auctoritates, ad quas
missi sunt.
§ 2. Personam gerunt Apostolicae Sedis ii quoque, qui in pontificam Missionem
ut Delegati aut Observatores deputantur apud Consilia internationalia
aut apud Conferentias et Conventus.
Can. 364 - Praecipuum munus Legati pontifici est ut firmiora et
efficaciora in dies reddantur unitatis vincula, quae inter Apostolicam
Sedem et Ecclesias particulares intercedunt. Ad pontificium ergo Legatum
pertinet pro sua dicione:
1° ad Apostolicam Sedem notitias mittere de condicionibus in quibus versantur
Ecclesiae particulares, deque omnibus quae ipsam vitam Ecclesiae et bonum
animarum attingant;
2° Episcopis actione et consilio adesse, integro quidem manente eorundem
legitimae potestatis exercitio;
3° crebras fovere relationes cum Episcoporum conferentia, eidem omnimodam
operam praebendo;
4° ad nominationem Episcoporum quod attinet, nomina candidatorum Apostolicae
Sedi transmittere vel proponere necnon processum informativum de promovendis
instruere, secundum normas ab Apostolica Sede datas;
5° anniti ut promoveantur res quae ad progressum et consociatam populorum
operam spectant;
6° operam conferre cum Episcopis, ut opportuna foveantur commercia inter
Ecclesiam catholicam et alias Ecclesias vel communitates ecclesiales,
immo et religiones non christianas;
7° ea quae pertinent ad Ecclesiae et Apostolicae Sedis missionem, consociata
cum Episcopis actione, apud moderatores Civitatis tueri;
8° exercere praeterea facultates et cetera explere mandata quae ipsi ab
Apostolica Sede committantur.
Can. 365 - § 1. Legati pontificii, qui simul legationem apud Civitates
iuxta iuris internationalis normas exercet, munus quoque peculiare est:
1° promovere et fovere necessitudines inter Apostolicam Sedem et Auctoritates
Rei Publicae;
2° quaestiones pertractare quae ad relationes inter Ecclesiam et Civitatem
pertinent; et peculiari modo agere de concordatis aliisque huiusmodi conventionibus
conficiendis et ad effectum deducendis.
§ 2. In negotiis, de quibus in § 1, expediendis, prout adiuncta suadeant,
Legatus pontificius sententiam et consilium Episcoporum dicionis ecclesiasticae
exquirere ne omittat, eosque de negotiorum cursu certiores faciat.
Can. 366 - Attenta peculiari Legati muneris indole:
1° sedes Legationis pontificae a potestate regiminis Ordinarii loci exempta
est, nisi agatur de matrimoniis celebrandis;
2° Legato pontificio fas est, praemonitis, quantum fieri potest, locorum
Ordinariis, in omnibus ecclesiis suae legationis liturgicas celebrationes,
etiam in pontificalibus, peragere.
Can. 367 - Pontificii Legati munus non exspirat vacante Sede Apostolica,
nisi aliud in litteris pontificiis statuatur; cessat autem expleto mandato,
revocatione eidem intimata, renuntiatione a Romano Pontifice acceptata. |
SECTION II :
PARTICULAR CHURCHES AND THEIR GROUPINGS
TITLE I: PARTICULAR CHURCHES AND THE AUTHORITY CONSTITUTED WITHIN THEM
CHAPTER I : PARTICULAR CHURCHES
Can. 368 Particular Churches,
in which and from which the one and only catholic Church exists, are principally
dioceses. Unless the contrary is clear, the following are equivalent to
a diocese: a territorial prelature, a territorial abbacy, a vicariate
apostolic, a prefecture apostolic and a permanently established apostolic
administration.
Can. 369 A diocese is a portion
of the people of God, which is entrusted to a Bishop to be nurtured by
him, with the cooperation of the presbyterium,
in such a way that, remaining close to its pastor and gathered by him
through the Gospel and the Eucharist in the Holy Spirit, it constitutes
a particular Church. In this Church, the one, holy, catholic and apostolic
Church of Christ truly exists and functions.
Can. 370 A territorial prelature
or abbacy is a certain portion of the people of God, territorially defined,
the care of which is for special reasons entrusted to a Prelate or an
Abbot, who governs it, in the manner of a diocesan Bishop, as its proper
pastor.
Can. 371 §1 A vicariate
apostolic or a prefecture apostolic is a certain portion of the people
of God, which for special reasons is not yet constituted a diocese, and
which is entrusted to the pastoral care of a Vicar apostolic or a Prefect
apostolic, who governs it in the name of the Supreme Pontiff.
§2 An apostolic administration is a certain portion of the people
of God which, for special and particularly serious reasons, is not yet
established by the Supreme Pontiff as a diocese, and whose pastoral care
is entrusted to an apostolic Administrator, who governs it in the name
of the Supreme Pontiff.
Can. 372 §1 As a rule,
that portion of the people of God which constitutes a diocese or other
particular Church is to have a defined territory, so that it comprises
all the faithful who live in that territory.
§2 If however, in the judgement of the supreme authority in the Church,
after consultation with the Episcopal Conferences concerned, it is thought
to be helpful, there may be established in a given territory particular
Churches distinguished by the rite of the faithful or by some other similar
quality.
Can. 373 It is within the
competence of the supreme authority alone to establish particular Churches;
once they are lawfully established, the law itself gives them juridical
personality.
Can. 374 §1 Each diocese
or other particular Church is to be divided into distinct parts or parishes.
§2 To foster pastoral care by means of common action, several neighbouring
parishes can be joined together in special groups, such as vicariates
forane. |
S ECTIO II
DE ECCLESIIS PARTICULARIBUS DEQUE EARUNDEM COETIBUS
TITULUS I
DE ECCLESIIS PARTICULARIBUS ET DE AUCTORITATE IN IISDEM CONSTITUTA
CAPUT I
DE ECCLESIIS PARTICULARIBUS
Can. 368 - Ecclesiae particulares, in quibus una et unica Ecclesia
catholica exsistit, sunt imprimis dioeceses, quibus nisi aliud constet,
assimilantur praelatura territorialis et abbatia territorialis, vicariatus
apostolicus et praefectura apostolica necnon administratio apostolica
stabiliter erecta.
Can. 369 - Dioecesis est populi Dei portio, quae Episcopo cum cooperatione
presbyterii pascenda concreditur, ita ut, pastori suo adhaerens ab eoque
per Evangelium et Eucharistiam in Spiritu Sancto congregata, Ecclesiam
particularem constituat, in qua vere inest et operatur una sancta catholica
et apostolica Christi Ecclesia.
Can. 370 - Praelatura territorialis aut abbatia territorialis est
certa populi Dei portio, territorialiter quidem circumscripta, cuius cura,
specialia ob adiuncta, committitur alicui Praelato aut Abbati, qui eam,
ad instar Episcopi dioecesani, tamquam proprius eius pastor regat.
Can. 371 - § 1. Vicariatur apostolicus vel praefectura apostolica
est certa populi Dei portio quae, ob peculiaria adiuncta, in dioecesim
nondum est constituta, quaeque pascenda committitur Vicario apostolico
aut Praefecto apostolico, qui eam nomine Summi Pontificis regant.
§ 2. Adminitratio apostolica est certa populi Dei portio, quae ob speciales
et graves omnino rationes a Summo Pontifice in dioecesim non erigitur,
et cuius cura pastoralis committitur Administratori apostolico, qui eam
nomine Summi Pontificis regat.
Can. 372 - § 1. Pro regula habeatur ut portio populi Dei quae dioecesim
aliamve Ecclesiam particularem constituat, certo territorio circumscribatur,
ita ut omnes comprehendat fideles in territorio habitantes.
§ 2. Attamen, ubi de iudicio supremae Ecclesiae auctoritatis, auditis
Episcoporum conferentiis quarum interest, utilitas id suadeat, in eodem
territorio erigi possunt Ecclesiae particulares ritu fidelium aliave simili
ratione distinctae.
Can. 373 - Unius supremae auctoritatis est Ecclesias particulares
erigere; quae legitime erectae, ipso iure personalitate iuridica gaudent.
Can. 374 - § 1. Quaelibet dioecesis aliave Ecclesia particularis
dividatur in distinctas partes seu paroecias.
§ 2. Ad curam pastoralem per communem actionem fovendam plures paroeciae
viciniores coniungi possunt in peculiares coetus, uti sunt vicariatus
foranei. |
CHAPTER II : BISHOPS
ARTICLE 1: BISHOPS IN GENERAL
Can. 375 §1 By divine
institution, Bishops succeed the Apostles through the Holy Spirit who
is given to them. They are constituted Pastors in the Church, to be the
teachers of doctrine, the priests of sacred worship and the ministers
of governance.
§2 By their episcopal consecration, Bishops receive, together with
the office of sanctifying, the offices also of teaching and of ruling,
which however, by their nature, can be exercised only in hierarchical
communion with the head of the College and its members.
Can. 376 Bishops to whom the
care of a given diocese is entrusted are called diocesan Bishops; the
others are called titular Bishops.
Can. 377 §1 The Supreme
Pontiff freely appoints Bishops or confirms those lawfully elected.
§2 At least every three years, the Bishops of an ecclesiastical province
or, if circumstances suggest it, of an Episcopal Conference, are to draw
up, by common accord and in secret, a list of priests, even of members
of institutes of consecrated life, who are suitable for the episcopate;
they are to send this list to the Apostolic See. This is without prejudice
to the right of every Bishop individually to make known to the Apostolic
See the names of priests whom he thinks are worthy and suitable for the
episcopal office.
§3 Unless it has been lawfully prescribed otherwise, for the appointment
of a diocesan Bishop or a coadjutor Bishop, a ternus, as it is called,
is to be proposed to the Apostolic See. In the preparation of this list,
it is the responsibility of the papal Legate to seek individually the
suggestions of the Metropolitan and of the Suffragans of the province
to which the diocese in question belongs or with which it is joined in
some grouping, as well as the suggestions of the president of the Episcopal
Conference. The papal Legate is, moreover, to hear the views of some members
of the college of consultors and of the cathedral chapter. If he judges
it expedient, he is also to seek individually, and in secret, the opinions
of other clerics, both secular and religious, and of lay persons of outstanding
wisdom. He is then to send these suggestions, together with his own opinion,
to the Apostolic See.
§4 Unless it has been lawfully provided otherwise, the diocesan Bishop
who judges that his diocese requires an auxiliary Bishop, is to propose
to the Apostolic See a list of the names of at least three priests suitable
for this office .
§5 For the future, no rights or privileges of election, appointment,
presentation or designation of Bishops are conceded to civil authorities.
Can. 378 §1 To be a suitable
candidate for the episcopate, a person must:
1° be outstanding in strong faith, good morals, piety, zeal for souls,
wisdom, prudence and human virtues, and possess those other gifts which
equip him to fulfil the office in question;
2° be held in good esteem;
3° be at least 35 years old;
4° be a priest ordained for at least five years;
5° hold a doctorate or at least a licentiate in sacred Scripture,
theology or canon law, from an institute of higher studies approved by
the Apostolic See, or at least be well versed in these disciplines.
§2 The definitive judgement on the suitability of the person to be
promoted rests with the Apostolic See.
Can. 379 Unless prevented
by a lawful reason, one who is promoted to the episcopate must receive
episcopal consecration within three months of receiving the apostolic
letters, and in fact before he takes possession of his office.
Can. 380 Before taking canonical
possession of his office, he who has been promoted is to make the profession
of faith and take the oath of fidelity to the Apostolic See, in accordance
with the formula approved by the same Apostolic See. |
CAPUT II: DE EPISCOPIS
Art. 1 -- DE EPISCOPIS IN GENERE Can. 375 - § 1. Episcopi,
qui ex divina institutione in Apostolorum locum succedunt per Spiritum Sanctum
qui datus est eis, in Ecclesia Pastores constituuntur, ut sint et ipsi doctrinae
magistri, sacri cultus sacerdotes et gubernationis ministri. § 2.
Episcopi ipsa consecratione episcopali recipiunt cum munere sanctificandi
munera quoque docendi et regendi, quae tamen natura sua nonnisi in hierarchica
communione cum Collegii capite et membris exercere possunt. Can.
376 - Episcopi vocantur dioecesani, quibus scilicet alicuius dioecesis cura
commissa est; ceteri titulares appellantur. Can. 377 - § 1.
Episcopos libere Summus Pontifex nominat, aut legitime electos confirmat.
§ 2. Singulis saltem trienniis Episcopi provinciae ecclesiasticae vel, ubi
adiuncta id suadeant, Episcoporum conferentiae, communi consilio et secreto
elenchum componant presbyterorum etiam sodalium institutorum vitae consecrate,
ad episcopatum aptiorum eumque Apostolicae Sedi transmittant, firmo manente
iure uniuscuiusque Episcopi Apostolicae Sedi nomina presbyterorum, quos
episcopali munere dignos et idoneus putet, seorsim patefaciendi. §
3. Nisi aliter legitime statutum fuerit, quoties nominandus est Episcopus
dioecesanus aut Episcopus coadiutor, ad ternos, qui dicuntur, Apostolicae
Sedi proponendos, pontificii Legati est singillatim requirere et cum ipsa
Apostolica Sede communicare, una cum suo voto, quid suggerant Metropolita
et Suffraganei provinciae, ad quam providenda dioecesis pertinet vel quacum
in coetum convenit, necnon conferentiae Episcoporum praeses; pontificius
Legatus, insuper, quosdam e collegio consultorum et capitulo cathedrali
audiat et, si id expedire iudicaverit, sententiam quoque aliorum ex utroque
clero necnon laicorum sapientia praestantium singillatim et secreto exquirat.
§4. Nisi aliter legitime provisum fuerit, Episcopus dioecesanus, qui auxiliarem
suae dioecesi dandum aestimet, elenchum trium saltem presbyterorum ad hoc
officium aptiorum Apostolicae Sedi proponat. § 5 Nulla in posterum
iura et privilegia electionis, nominationis praesentationis vel designationis
Episcoporum civilibus auctoritatibus conceduntur. Can. 378
- § 1. Ad idoneitatem candidatorum Episcopatus requiritur ut quis sit:
1° firma fide, bonis moribus, pietate, animarum zelo, sapientia, prudentia
et virtutibus humanis excellens, ceterisque dotibus praeditus quae ipsum
aptum efficiant ad officium de quo agitur explendum;
2° bona exsistimatione gaudens;
3° annos natus saltem triginta quinque;
4° a quinquennio saltem in presbyteratus ordine constitutus; 5° laurea doctoris
vel saltem licentia in sacra Scriptura, theologia aut iure canonico potius
in instituto studiorum superiorum a Sede Apostolica probato, vel saltem
in iisdem disciplinis vere peritus. § 2. Iudicium definitivum de promovendi
idoneitate ad Apostolicam Sedem pertinet. Can. 379 - Nisi legitimo
detineatur impedimento, quicumque ad Episcopatum promotus debet intra tres
menses ab acceptis apostolicis litteris consecrationem episcopalem recipere,
et quidem antequam officii sui processionem capitat. Can. 380
- Antequam canonicam possessionem sui officii capiat, promotus fidei professionem
emittat atque iusiurandum fidelitatis erga Apostolicam Sedem praestet secundum
formulam ab eadem Apostolica Sede probatam. |
ARTICLE 2: DIOCESAN BISHOPS
Can. 381 §1 In the diocese
entrusted to his care, the diocesan Bishop has all the ordinary, proper
and immediate power required for the exercise of his pastoral office, except
in those matters which the law or a decree of the Supreme Pontiff reserves
to the supreme or to some other ecclesiastical authority.
§2 Those who are at the head of the other communities of the faithful
mentioned in Can. 368, are equivalent in law to the diocesan
Bishop unless the contrary is clear from the nature of things or from a
provision of the law.
Can. 382 §1 A person who
is promoted to the episcopate cannot become involved in the exercise of
the office entrusted to him before he has taken canonical possession of
the diocese. However, he is able to exercise offices which he already held
in the same diocese at the time of his promotion, without prejudice to Can.
409 §2. §2 Unless he is lawfully
impeded, one who is not already consecrated a Bishop and is now promoted
to the office of diocesan Bishop, must take canonical possession of his
diocese within four months of receiving the apostolic letters. If he is
already consecrated, he must take possession within two months of receiving
the apostolic letters. §3 A Bishop takes canonical possession
of his diocese when, personally or by proxy, he shows the apostolic letters
to the college of consultors, in the presence of the chancellor of the curia,
who makes a record of the fact. This must take place within the diocese.
In dioceses which are newly established he takes possession when he communicates
the same letters to the clergy and the people in the cathedral church, with
the senior of the priests present making a record of the fact. §4
It is strongly recommended that the taking of canonical possession be performed
with a liturgical act in the cathedral church, in the presence of the clergy
and the people.
Can. 383 §1 In exercising
his pastoral office, the diocesan Bishop is to be solicitous for all Christ’s
faithful entrusted to his care, whatever their age, condition or nationality,
whether they live in the territory or are visiting there. He is to show
an apostolic spirit also to those who, because of their condition of life,
are not sufficiently able to benefit from ordinary pastoral care, and to
those who have lapsed from religious practice. §2 If he has faithful of a different
rite in his diocese, he is to provide for their spiritual needs either by
means of priests or parishes of the same rite, or by an episcopal Vicar.
§3 He is to act with humanity and charity to those who are not in full
communion with the catholic Church he should also foster ecumenism as it
is understood by the Church. §4 He is to consider the non baptised
as commended to him in the Lord, so that the charity of Christ, of which
the Bishop must be a witness to all, may shine also on them.
Can. 384 He is to have a special
concern for the priests, to whom he is to listen as his helpers and counsellors.
He is to defend their rights and ensure that they fulfil the obligations
proper to their state. He is to see that they have the means and the institutions
needed for the development of their spiritual and intellectual life. He
is to ensure that they are provided with adequate means of livelihood and
social welfare, in accordance with the law.
Can. 385 He must in a very special
way foster vocations to the various ministries and to consecrated life,
having a special care for priestly and missionary vocations.
Can. 386 §1 The diocesan
Bishop is bound to teach and illustrate to the faithful the truths of faith
which are to be believed and applied to behaviour. He is himself to preach
frequently. He is also to ensure that the provisions of the canons on the
ministry of the word, especially on the homily and catechetical instruction,
are faithfully observed, so that the whole of Christian teaching is transmitted
to all. §2 By whatever means seem most appropriate, he is firmly
to defend the integrity and unity of the faith to be believed. However,
he is to acknowledge a just freedom in the further investigation of truths.
Can. 387 Mindful that he is
bound to give an example of holiness, charity, humility and simplicity of
life, the diocesan Bishop is to seek in every way to promote the holiness
of Christ’s faithful according to the special vocation of each. Since
he is the principal dispenser of the mysteries of God, he is to strive constantly
that Christ’s faithful entrusted to his care may grow in grace through
the celebration of the sacraments, and may know and live the paschal mystery.
Can. 388 §1 After he has
taken possession of the diocese, the diocesan Bishop must apply the Mass
for the people entrusted to him on each Sunday and on each holyday of obligation
in his region. §2 The Bishop must himself celebrate
and apply the Mass for the people on the days mentioned in §1; if,
however, he is lawfully impeded from so doing, he is to have someone else
do so on those days, or do so himself on other days. §3 A Bishop
who, in addition to his own, is given another diocese, even as administrator,
satisfies the obligation by applying one Mass for all the people entrusted
to him.
§4 A Bishop who has not satisfied the obligation mentioned in §§1–3,
is to apply as soon as possible as many Masses for the people as he has
omitted.
Can. 389 He is frequently to
preside at the Eucharistic celebration in the cathedral church or in some
other church of his diocese, especially on holydays of obligation and on
other solemnities.
Can. 390 The diocesan Bishop
may use pontificalia throughout his diocese. He may not do so outside his
diocese without the consent of the local Ordinary, either expressly given
or at least reasonably presumed.
Can. 391 §1 The diocesan
Bishop governs the particular Church entrusted to him with legislative,
executive and judicial power, in accordance with the law. §2 The Bishop exercises legislative
power himself. He exercises executive power either personally or through
Vicars general or episcopal Vicars, in accordance with the law. He exercises
judicial power either personally or through a judicial Vicar and judges,
in accordance with the law.
Can. 392 §1 Since the Bishop
must defend the unity of the universal Church, he is bound to foster the
discipline which is common to the whole Church, and so press for the observance
of all ecclesiastical laws. §2 He is to ensure that abuses do
not creep into ecclesiastical discipline, especially concerning the ministry
of the word, the celebration of the sacraments and sacramentals, the worship
of God and the cult of the saints, and the administration of goods.
Can. 393 In all juridical transactions
of the diocese, the diocesan Bishop acts in the person of the diocese.
Can. 394 §1 The Bishop
is to foster various forms of the apostolate in his diocese and is to ensure
that throughout the entire diocese, or in its particular districts, all
works of the apostolate are coordinated under his direction, with due regard
for the character of each apostolate. §2 He is to insist
on the faithful’s obligation to exercise the apostolate according
to the condition and talents of each. He is to urge them to take part in
or assist various works of the apostolate, according to the needs of place
and time.
Can. 395 §1 The diocesan
Bishop is bound by the law of personal residence in his diocese, even if
he has a coadjutor or auxiliary Bishop. §2 Apart from the visit ‘ad limina’,
attendance at councils or at the synod of Bishops or at the Episcopal Conference,
at which he must be present, or by reason of another office lawfully entrusted
to him, he may be absent from the diocese, for a just reason, for not longer
than one month, continuously or otherwise, provided he ensures that the
diocese is not harmed by this absence. §3 He is not to be absent
from his diocese on Christmas Day, during Holy Week, or on Easter Sunday,
Pentecost and Corpus Christi, except for a grave and urgent reason.
§4 If the Bishop is unlawfully absent from the diocese for more than
six months, the Metropolitan is to notify the Holy See. If it is the Metropolitan
who is absent, the senior suffragan is to do the same.
Can. 396 §1 The Bishop
is bound to visit his diocese in whole or in part each year, so that at
least every five years he will have visited the whole diocese, either personally
or, if he is lawfully impeded, through the coadjutor or auxiliary Bishop,
the Vicar general, an episcopal Vicar or some other priest. §2 The Bishop has a right to select any clerics he wishes
as his companions and helpers in a visitation, any contrary privilege or
custom being reprobated.
Can. 397 §1 Persons, catholic
institutes, pious objects and places within the boundaries of the diocese,
are subject to ordinary episcopal visitation. §2 The Bishop may
visit the members of religious institutes of pontifical right and their
houses only in the cases stated in the law.
Can. 398 The Bishop is to endeavour
to make his pastoral visitation with due diligence. He is to ensure that
he is not a burden to anyone on the ground of undue expense.
Can. 399 §1 Every five
years the diocesan Bishop is bound to submit to the Supreme Pontiff a report
on the state of the diocese entrusted to him, in the form and at the time
determined by the Apostolic See.
§2 If the year assigned for submitting this report coincides in whole
or in part with the first two years of his governance of the diocese, for
that occasion the Bishop need not draw up and submit the report.
Can. 400 §1 Unless the
Apostolic See has decided otherwise, in the year in which he is bound to
submit the report to the Supreme Pontiff, the diocesan Bishop is to go to
Rome to venerate the tombs of the Blessed Apostles Peter and Paul, and to
present himself to the Roman Pontiff.
§2 The Bishop is to satisfy this obligation personally, unless he is
lawfully impeded; in which case he is to satisfy the obligation through
the coadjutor, if he has one, or the auxiliary, or a suitable priest of
his presbyterium
who resides in his diocese. §3 A Vicar apostolic can satisfy this
obligation through a proxy, even through one residing in Rome. A Prefect
apostolic is not bound by this obligation.
Can. 401 §1 A diocesan
Bishop who has completed his seventy fifth year of age is requested to offer
his resignation from office to the Supreme Pontiff, who, taking all the
circumstances into account, will make provision accordingly.
§2 A diocesan Bishop who, because of illness or some other grave reason,
has become unsuited for the fulfilment of his office, is earnestly requested
to offer his resignation from office.
Can. 402 §1 A Bishop whose
resignation from office has been accepted, acquires the title ‘emeritus’
of his diocese. If he so wishes, he may have a residence in the diocese
unless, because of special circumstances in certain cases, the Apostolic
See provides otherwise. §2 The Episcopal Conference must ensure
that suitable and worthy provision is made for the upkeep of a Bishop who
has resigned, bearing in mind the primary obligation which falls on the
diocese which he served. |
Art. 2 -- DE EPISCOPIS DIOECESANIS Can. 381 - § 1. Episcopo
dioecesano in dioecesi ipsi commissa omnis competit potestas ordinaria,
propria et immediata, quae ad exercitium eius muneris pastoralis requiritur,
exceptis causis quae iure aut Summi Pontificis decreto supremae aut alii
auctoritati ecclesiasticae reserventur. § 2. Qui praesunt aliis communitatibus
fidelium, de quibus in Can. 368, Episcopo dioecesano in iure aequiparantur,
nisi ex rei natura aut iuris praescripto aliud appareat. Can.
382 - § 1. Episcopus promotus in exercitium officii sibi commissi sese ingerere
nequit, ante captam dioecesis canonicam possessionem; exercere tamen valet
officia, quae in eadem dioecesi tempore promotionis iam retinebat, firmo
praescripto Can. 409, § 2. § 2. Nisi legitimo detineatur impedimento,
promotus ad officium Episcopi dioecesani debet canonicam suae dioecesis
possessionem capere, si iam non sit consecratus Episcopus, intra quattuor
mense a receptis apostolicis litteris; si iam sit consecratus, intra duos
menses ab iidem receptis. § 3. Canonicam dioecesis possessionem capit
Episcopus simul ac in ipsa dioecesi, per se vel per procuratorem, apostolicas
litteras collegio consultorum ostenderit, praesente curiae cancellario,
qui rem in acta referat, aut, in dioecesibus noviter erectis, simul ac clero
populoque in ecclesia cathedrali praesenti earundem litterarum communicationem
procuraverit, presbytero inter praesentes seniore in acta referente.
§4. Valde commendatur ut captio canonicae possessionis cum actu liturgico
in ecclesia cathedrali fiat, clero et populo adstantibus. Can.
383 - § 1. In exercendo munere pastoris, Episcopus dioecesanus sollicitum
se praebeat erga omnes christifideles qui suae curae committuntur, cuiusvis
sint aetatis, condicionis vel nationis, tum in territorio habitantes tum
in eodem ad tempus versantes, animum intendens apostolicum ad eos etiam
qui ob vitae suae condicionem ordinaria cura pastorali non satis frui valeant
necnon ad eos qui a religionis praxi defecerint. § 2. Fideles diversi
ritus in sua dioecesi si habeat, eorum spiritualibus necessitatibus provideat
sive per sacerdotes aut paroecias eiusdem ritus, sive per Vicarium episcopalem.
§ 3. Erga fratres, qui in plena communione cum Ecclesia catholica non sint,
cum humanitate et caritate se gerat, oecumenismum quoque fovens prout ab
Ecclesia intellegitur. §4. Commendatos sibi in Domino habeat non baptizatos,
ut et ipsis caritas eluceat Christi, cuius testis coram omnibus Episcopus
esse debet. Can. 384 - Episcopus dioecesanus peculiari sollicitudine
prosequatur presbyteros quos tamquam adiutores et consiliarios audiat, eorum
iura tutetur et curet ut ipsi obligationes suo statui proprias rite adimpleant
iisdemque praesto sint media et institutiones, quibus ad vitam spiritualem
et intellectualem fovendam egeant; item curet ut eorum honestae sustentationi
atque assistentiae sociali, ad normam iuris, prospiciatur. Can.
385 - Episcopus dioecesanus vocationes ad diversa ministeria et ad vitam
consecratam quam maxime foveat, speciali cura vocationibus sacerdotalibus
et missionalibus adhibita. Can. 386 - § 1. Veritates fidei
credendas et moribus applicandas Episcopus dioecesanus fidelibus proponere
et illustrare tenetur, per se ipse frequenter praedicans; curet etiam ut
praescripta canonum de ministerio verbi, de homilia praesertim et catechetica
institutione sedulo serventur, ita ut universa doctrina christiana omnibus
tradatur. § 2. Integritatem et unitatem fidei credendae mediis, quae
aptiora videantur, firmiter tueatur, iustam tamen libertatem agnoscens in
veritatibus ulterius perscrutandis. Can. 387 - Episcopus dioecesanus,
cum memor sit se obligatione teneri exemplum sanctitatis praebendi in caritate,
humilitate et vitae simplicitate, omni ope promovere studeat sanctitatem
christifidelium secundum uniuscuiusque propriam vocationem atque, cum sit
praecipuus mysteriorum Dei dispensator, iugiter annitatur ut christifideles
suae curae commissi sacramentorum celebratione in gratia crescant utque
paschale mysterium cognoscant et vivant. Can. 388 - § 1. Episcopus
dioecesanus, post captam dioecesis possessionem, debet singulis diebus dominicis
aliisque diebus festis de praecepto in sua regione Missam pro populo sibi
commisso applicare. § 2. Episcopus Missam pro populo diebus, die quibus
in, § 1, per se ipse celebrare et applicare debet; si vero ab hac celebratione
legitime impediatur, iisdem diebus per alium, vel aliis diebus per se ipse
applicet. § 3. Episcopus cui praeter propriam dioecesim aliae, titulo
etiam administrationis, sunt commissae, obligationi satisfacit unam Missam
pro universo populo sibi commisso applicando.
§4. Episcopus qui obligationi, de qua in §§ 1–3, non satisfecerit,
quam primum pro populo tot Missas applicet quot omiserit. Can. 389 - Frequenter praesit in ecclesia cathedrali
aliave ecclesia suae dioecesis sanctissimae Eucharistiae celebrationi, in
festis praesertim de praecepto aliisque sollemnitatibus. Can.
390 - Episcopus dioecesanus in universa sua dioecesi pontificalia exercere
potest; non vero extra propriam dioecesim sine expresso vel saltem rationabiliter
praesumpto Ordinarii loci consensu. Can. 391 - § 1. Episcopi
dioecesani est Ecclesiam particularem sibi commissam cum potestate legislativa,
exsecutiva et iudiciali regere, ad normam iuris. § 2. Potestatem legislativam
exercet ipse Episcopus; potestatem exsecutivam exercet sive per se sive
per Vicarios generales aut episcopales ad normam iuris; potestatem iudicialem
sive per se sive per Vicarium iudicialem et iudices ad normam iuris.
Can. 392 - § 1. Ecclesiae universae unitatem cum tueri debeat, Episcopus
disciplinam cunctae Ecclesiae communem promovere et ideo observantiam omnium
legum ecclesiasticarum urgere tenetur. § 2. Advigilet ne abusus in
ecclesiasticam disciplinam irrepant, praesertim circa ministerium verbi,
celebrationem sacramentorum et sacramentalium, cultum Dei et Sanctorum,
necnon bonorum administrationem. Can. 393 - In omnibus negotiis
iuridicis dioecesis, Episcopus dioecesanus eiusdem personam gerit.
Can. 394 - § 1. Varias apostolatus rationes in dioecesi foveat Episcopus,
atque curet ut in universa dioecesi, vel in eiusdem particularibus districtibus,
omnia apostolatus opera, servata uniuscuiusque propria indole, sub suo moderamine
coordinentur. § 2. Urgeat officium, quo tenentur fideles ad apostolatum
pro sua cuiusque condicione et aptitudine exercendum, atque ipsos adhortetur
ut varia opera apostolatus, secundum necessitates loci et temporis, participent
et iuvent. Can. 395 - § 1. Episcopus dioecesanus, etiamsi coadiutorem
aut auxiliarem habeat, tenetur lege personalis in dioecesi residentiae.
§ 2. Praeterquam causa visitationis Sacrorum Liminum, vel Conciliorum, Episcoporum
synodi, Episcoporum conferentiae, quibus interesse debet, aliusve officii
sibi legitime commissi, a dioecesi aequa de causa abesse potest non ultra
mensem, sive continuum sive intermissum, dummodo cautum sit ne ex eius absentia
dioecesis quidquam detrimenti capiat. § 3. A dioecesi ne absit diebus
Nativitatis, Hebdomadae Sanctae et Resurrectionis Domini, Pentecostes et
Corporis et Sanguinis Christi, nisi ex gravi urgentique causa. §4.
Si ultra sex menses Episcopus a dioecesis illegitime abfuerit, de eius absentia
Metropolita Sedem Apostolicam certiorem faciat quod si agatur de Metropolita,
idem faciat antiquior suffraganeus. Can. 396 - § 1. Tenetur
Episcopus obligatione dioecesis vel ex toto vel ex parte quotannis visitandae,
ita ut singulis saltem quinquenniis universam dioecesim, ipse per se vel,
si legitime fuerit impeditus, per Episcopum coadiutorem, aut per auxiliarem,
aut per Vicarium generalem vel episcopalem, aut per alium presbyterum visitet.
§ 2. Fas est Episcopo sibi eligere quos maluerit clericos in visitatione
comites atque adiutores, reprobato quocumque contrario privilegio vel consuetudine.
Can. 397 - § 1. Ordinariae episcopali visitationi obnoxiae sunt personae,
instituta catholica, res et loca sacra, quae intra dioecesis ambitum continentur.
§ 2. Sodales institutorum religiosorum iuris pontificii eorumque domos Episcopus
visitare potest in casibus tantum iure expressis. Can. 398
- Studeat Episcopus debita cum diligentia pastoralem visitationem absolvere;
caveat ne superfluis sumptibus cuiquam gravis onerosusve sit. Can.
399 - § 1. Episcopus dioecesanus tenetur singulis quinquenniis relationem
Summo Pontifici exhibere super statu dioecesis sibi commissae, secundum
formam et tempus ab Apostolica Sede definita. § 2. Si annus pro exhibenda
relatione determinatus ex toto vel ex parte inciderit in primum biennium
ab inito dioecesis regimine, Episcopus pro ea vice a conficienda et exhibenda
relatione abstinere potest. Can. 400 - § 1. Episcopus dioecesanus,
eo anno quo relationem Summo Pontifici exhibere tenetur, nisi aliter ab
Apostolica Sede statutum fuerit, ad Urbem, Beatorum Apostolorum Petri et
Pauli sepulcra veneraturus, accedat et Romano Pontifici se sistat.
§ 2. Episcopus praedictae obligationi per se ipse satisfaciat, nisi legitime
sit impeditus; quo in casu eidem satisfaciat per coadiutorem, si quem habeat,
vel auxiliarem, aut per idoneum sacerdotem sui presbyterii, qui in sua dioecesi
resideat. § 3. Vicarius apostolicus huic obligationi satisfacere potest
per procuratorem etiam in Urbe degentem; Praefectus apostolicus hac obligatione
non tenetur. Can. 401 - § 1. Episcopus dioecesanus, qui septuagesimum
quintum aetatis annum expleverit, rogatur ut renuntiationem ab officio exhibeat
Summo Pontifici, qui omnibus inspectis adiunctis providebit. § 2.
Enixe rogatur Episcopus dioecesanus, qui ob infirmam valetudinem aliamve
gravem causam officio suo adimplendo minus aptus evaserit, ut renuntiationem
ab officio exhibeat. Can. 402 - § 1. Episcopus, cuius renuntiatio
ab officio acceptata fuerit, titulum emeriti suae dioecesis retinet, atque
habitationis sedem, si id exoptet, in ipsa dioecesi servare potest, nisi
certis in casibus ob specialia adiuncta ab Apostolica Sede aliter provideatur.
§ 2. Episcoporum conferentia curare debet ut congruae et dignae Episcopi
renuntiantis sustentationi provideatur, attenta quidem primaria obligatione,
qua tenetur dioecesis cui ipse inservivit. |
ARTICLE 3: COADJUTOR AND AUXILIARY BISHOPS
Can. 403 §1 When the pastoral
needs of the diocese require it, one or more auxiliary Bishops are to be
appointed at the request of the diocesan Bishop. An auxiliary Bishop does
not have the right of succession. §2 In more serious
circumstances, even of a personal nature, the diocesan Bishop may be given
an auxiliary Bishop with special faculties. §3 If the Holy See
considers it more opportune, it can ex officio appoint a coadjutor Bishop,
who also has special faculties. A coadjutor Bishop has the right of succession.
Can. 404 §1 The coadjutor
Bishop takes possession of his office when, either personally or by proxy,
he shows the apostolic letters of appointment to the diocesan Bishop and
the college of consultors, in the presence of the chancellor of the curia,
who makes a record of the fact. §2
An auxiliary Bishop takes possession of his office when he shows his apostolic
letters of appointment to the diocesan Bishop, in the presence of the chancellor
of the curia, who makes a record of the fact. §3 If the diocesan
Bishop is wholly impeded, it is sufficient that either the coadjutor Bishop
or the auxiliary Bishop show their apostolic letters of appointment to the
college of consultors, in the presence of the chancellor of the curia.
Can. 405 §1 The coadjutor
Bishop and the auxiliary Bishop have the obligations and the rights which
are determined by the provisions of the following canons and defined in
their letters of appointment.
§2 The coadjutor Bishop, or the auxiliary Bishop mentioned in Can.
403 §2, assists the diocesan Bishop in the entire
governance of the diocese, and takes his place when he is absent or impeded.
Can. 406 §1 The coadjutor
Bishop, and likewise the auxiliary Bishop mentioned in Can. 403
§2, is to be appointed a Vicar general by the diocesan Bishop. The
diocesan Bishop is to entrust to him, in preference to others, those things
which by law require a special mandate.
§2 Unless the apostolic letters provide otherwise, and without prejudice
to the provision of §1, the diocesan Bishop is to appoint his auxiliary
or auxiliaries as Vicar general or at least episcopal Vicar, in dependence
solely on his authority, or on that of the coadjutor Bishop or of the auxiliary
Bishop mentioned in Can. 403 §2.
Can. 407 §1 For the greatest
present and future good of the diocese, the diocesan Bishop, the coadjutor
and the auxiliary Bishop mentioned in Can. 403 §2,
are to consult with each other on matters of greater importance. §2 In assessing
matters of greater importance, particularly those of a pastoral nature,
the diocesan Bishop is to consult the auxiliary Bishop before all others.
§3 The coadjutor Bishop and the auxiliary Bishop, since they are called
to share in the cares of the diocesan Bishop, should so exercise their office
that they act and think in accord with him.
Can. 408 §1 As often as
they are requested to do so by the diocesan Bishop, a coadjutor Bishop and
an auxiliary Bishop who are not lawfully impeded, are obliged to perform
those pontifical and other functions to which the diocesan Bishop is bound. §2 Those episcopal rights and functions which the coadjutor
can exercise are not habitually to be entrusted to another by the diocesan
Bishop.
Can. 409 §1 When the episcopal
see falls vacant, the coadjutor immediately becomes the Bishop of the diocese
for which he was appointed, provided he has lawfully taken possession. §2
Unless the competent authority has provided otherwise, when the episcopal
see is vacant and until the new Bishop takes possession of the see, the
auxiliary Bishop retains all and only those powers and faculties which he
had as Vicar general or as episcopal Vicar when the see was occupied. If
he is not appointed to the office of diocesan Administrator, he is to exercise
this same power of his, conferred by the law, under the authority of the
diocesan Administrator, who governs the diocese.
Can. 410 The coadjutor Bishop
and the auxiliary Bishop are bound, like the diocesan Bishop, to reside
in the diocese. Other than for the fulfilment of some duty outside the diocese,
or for holidays, which are not to be longer than one month, they may not
be away from the diocese except for a brief period.
Can. 411 The provisions of Cann.
401 and 402 §2, concerning resignation
from office, apply also to a coadjutor and an auxiliary Bishop. |
Art. 3 -- DE EPISCOPIS COADIUTORIBUS ET AUXILIARIBUS Can.
403 - § 1. Cum pastorales dioecesis necessitates id suadeant, unus vel plures
Episcopi auxiliares, petente Episcopo dioecesano, constituantur Episcopus
auxiliaris iure successionis non gaudet. § 2. Gravioribus in adiunctis,
etiam indolis personalis, Episcopo dioecesano dari potest Episcopus auxiliaris
specialibus instructus facultatibus. § 3. Sancta Sedes, si magis opportunum
id ipsi videatur, ex officio constituere potest Episcopum coadiutorem, qui
et ipse specialibus instruitur facultatibus; Episcopus coadiutor iure successionis
gaudet. Can. 404 - § 1. Episcopus coadiutor officii sui possessionem
capit, cum litteras apostolicas nominationis, per se vel per procuratorem,
ostenderit Episcopo dioecesano atque collegio consultorum, praesente curiae
cancellario, qui rem in acta referat. § 2. Episcopus auxiliaris officii
sui possessionem capit, cum litteras apostolicas nominationis ostenderit
Episcopo dioecesano, praesente curiae cancellario, qui rem in acta referat.
§ 3. Quod si Episcopus dioecesanus plene sit impeditus, sufficit ut tum
Episcopus coadiutor, tum Episcopus auxiliaris litteras apostolicas nominationis
ostendant collegio consultorum, praesente curiae cancellario. Can.
405 - § 1. Episcopus coadiutor, itemque Episcopus auxiliaris, obligationes
et iura habent quae determinantur praescriptis canonum qui sequuntur, atque
in litteris suae nominationis definiuntur. § 2. Episcopus coadiutor
et Episcopus auxiliaris, de quo in Can. 403, § 2, Episcopo dioecesano in
universo dioecesis regimine adstant atque eiusdem absentis vel impedit vices
supplent. Can. 406 - § 1. Episcopus coadiutor, itemque Episcopus
auxiliaris, de quo in Can. 403, § 2, ab Episcopo dioecesano Vicarius generalis
constituatur; insuper ipsi prae ceteris Episcopus dioecesanus committat
quae ex iure mandatum speciale requirant. § 2. Nisi in litteris apostolicis
aliud provisum fuerit et firmo praescripto § 1, Episcopus dioecesanus auxiliarem
vel auxiliares suos constituat Vicarios generales vel saltem Vicarios episcopales,
ab auctoritate sua, aut Episcopi coadiutoris vel Episcopi auxiliaris de
quo in Can. 403, § 2, dumtaxat dependentes. Can. 407 - § 1.
Ut quam maxime praesenti et futuro dioecesis bono faveatur, Episcopus dioecesanus,
coadiutor atque Episcopus auxiliaris de quo in Can. 403, § 2, in rebus maioris
momenti sese invicem consulant. § 2. Episcopus dioecesanus in perpendendis
causis maioris momenti, praesertim indolis pastoralis, Episcopos auxiliares
prae ceteris consulere velit. § 3. Episcopus coadiutor et Episcopus
auxiliaris, quippe qui in partem sollicitudinis Episcopi dioecesani vocati
sint, munia sua ita exerceant, ut concordi cum ipso opera et animo procedant.
Can. 408 - § 1. Episcopus coadiutor et Episcopus auxiliaris, iusto
impedimento non detenti, obligantur ut, quoties Episcopus dioecesanus id
requirat, pontificalia et alias functiones obeant, ad quas Episcopus dioecesanus
tenetur. § 2. Quae episcopalia iura et functiones Episcopus coadiutor
aut auxiliaris potest exercere, Episcopus dioecesanus habitualiter alii
ne committat. Can. 409 - § 1. Vacante sede episcopali, Episcopus
coadiutor statim fit Episcopus dioecesis pro qua fuerat constitutus, dummodo
possessionem legitime ceperit. § 2. Vacante sede episcopali, nisi
aliud a competenti auctoritate statutum fuerit, Episcopus auxiliaris, donec
novus Episcopus possessionem sedis ceperit, omnes et solas servat potestates
et facultates quibus sede plena, tamquam Vicarius generalis vel tamquam
Vicarius episcopalis, gaudebat; quod si ad munus Administratoris dioecesani,
qui regimini dioecesis praeest. Can. 410 - Episcopus coadiutor
et Episcopus auxiliaris obligatione tenentur, sicut et ipse Episcopus dioecesanus,
residendi in dioecesi; a qua praeterquam ratione alicuius officii extra
dioecesim implendi aut feriarum causa, quae ultra mensem ne protrahantur,
nonnisi ad breve tempus discedant. Can. 411 - Episcopo coadiutori
et auxiliari, ad renuntiationem ab officio quod attinet, applicantur praescripta
Cann. 401 et 402, § 2. |
CHAPTER III : THE IMPEDED OR VACANT SEE
ARTICLE 1: THE IMPEDED SEE
Can. 412 The episcopal see
is understood to be impeded if the diocesan
Bishop is completely prevented from exercising the pastoral office in
the diocese by reason of imprisonment, banishment, exile or incapacity,
so that he is unable to communicate, even by letter, with the people of
his diocese.
Can. 413 §1 Unless the
Holy See has provided otherwise, when a see is impeded, the governance
of the diocese devolves on the coadjutor Bishop, if there is one. If there
is no coadjutor, or if he is impeded, it devolves upon the auxiliary Bishop,
or the Vicar general, or the episcopal Vicar, or another priest: the order
of persons to be followed is to be that determined in the list which the
diocesan Bishop is to draw up as soon as possible after taking possession
of his diocese. This list, which is to be communicated to the Metropolitan,
is to be revised at least every three years, and kept under secrecy by
the chancellor.
§2 If there is no coadjutor Bishop or if he is impeded, and the list
mentioned in §1 is not at hand, it is the responsibility of the college
of consultors to elect a priest who will govern the diocese.
§3 The person who undertakes the governance of the diocese according
to the norms of §§1 or 2, is to notify the Holy See as soon
as possible that the see is impeded and that he has undertaken the office.
Can. 414 Whoever is called,
in accordance with Can. 413, to exercise the pastoral
care of the diocese for the time being, that is, only for the period during
which the see is impeded, is in his pastoral care of the diocese bound
by the obligations, and has the power, which by law belong to the diocesan
Administrator.
Can. 415 If the diocesan Bishop
is prohibited from exercising his office by reason of an ecclesiastical
penalty, the Metropolitan is to refer the matter at once to the Holy See,
so that it may make provision; if there is no Metropolitan, or if he is
the one affected by the penalty, it is the suffragan senior by promotion
who is to refer the matter. |
CAPUT III: DE SEDE IMPEDITA ET DE SEDE VACANTE
Art. 1 -- DE SEDE IMPEDITA Can. 412 - Sedes episcopalis impedita
intellegitur, si captivitate, relegatione, exsilio aut inhabilitate Episcopus
dioecesanus plane a munere pastorali in dioecesi procurando praepediatur,
ne per litteras quidem valens cum dioecesanis communicare. Can.
413 - § 1. Sede impedita, regimen dioecesis, nisi aliter Sancta Sedes pro
providerit, competit Episcopo coadiutori, si adsit; eo deficiente aut impedito,
alicui Episcopo auxiliari aut Vicario generali vel episcopali aliive sacerdoti,
servato personarum ordine statuto in elencho ab Episcopo dioecesano quam
primum a capta dioecesis possessione componendo; qui elenchus cum Metropolitana
communicandus singulis saltem triennis renoventur atque a cancellario sub
secreto servetur. § 2. Si deficiat aut impediatur Episcopus coadiutor
atque elenchus, de quo in § 1, non suppetat, collegii consultorum est sacerdote
meligere, qui dioecesim regat. § 3. Qui dioecesis regimen, ad normam
§§ 1 vel 2, susceperit, quam primum Sanctam Sedem moneat de sede impedita
ac de suspecto munere. Can. 414 - Quilibet ad normam Can. 423
vocatus ut ad interim dioecesis curam pastoralem gerat pro tempore quo sedes
impeditur tantum, in cura pastorali dioecesis exercenda tenetur obligationibus
atque potestate gaudet, quae iure Administratori dioecesano competunt.
Can. 415 - Si Episcopus dioecesanus poena ecclesiastica a munere
exercendo prohibeatur, Metropolita aut, si is deficiat vel de eodem agatur,
suffraganeus antiquior promotione ad Sanctam Sedem statim reccurat, ut ipsa
provideat. |
ARTICLE 2: THE VACANT SEE
Can. 416 The episcopal see becomes
vacant by the death of the diocesan Bishop, by his resignation accepted
by the Holy See, by transfer, or by deprivation notified to the Bishop.
Can. 417 Until they have received
certain notification of the Bishop’s death, all actions taken by the
Vicar general or the episcopal Vicar have effect. Until they have received
certain notification of the aforementioned papal acts, the same is true
of actions taken by the diocesan Bishop, the Vicar general or the episcopal
Vicar.
Can. 418 §1 Within two
months of receiving certain notification of transfer, the Bishop must proceed
to the diocese to which he has been transferred and take canonical possession
of it. On the day on which he takes possession of the new diocese, the diocese
from which he has been transferred becomes vacant. §2
In the period between receiving certain notification of the transfer and
taking possession of the new diocese, in the diocese from which he is being
transferred the Bishop:
1° has the power, and is bound by the obligations, of a diocesan Administrator;
all powers of the Vicar general and of the episcopal Vicar cease, without
prejudice to Can. 409 §2;
2° receives the full remuneration proper to the office.
Can. 419 While the see
is vacant and until the appointment of a diocesan Administrator, the governance
of the diocese devolves upon the auxiliary Bishop. If there are a number
of auxiliary Bishops, it devolves upon the senior by promotion. If there
is no auxiliary Bishop, it devolves upon the college of consultors, unless
the Holy See has provided otherwise. The one who thus assumes the governance
of the diocese must without delay convene the college which is competent
to appoint a diocesan Administrator.
Can. 420 Unless the Holy
See has prescribed otherwise, when the see is vacant in a vicariate or a
prefecture apostolic, the governance is assumed by the Pro Vicar or Pro
Prefect who was designated for this sole purpose by the Vicar or Prefect
immediately upon taking possession.
Can. 421 §1 Within eight
days of receiving notification of the vacancy of an episcopal see, a diocesan
Administrator is to be elected by the college of consultors, to govern the
diocese for the time being, without prejudice to the provisions of Can.
502 §3. §2 If, for any reason, the diocesan Administrator
is not lawfully elected within the prescribed time, his appointment devolves
upon the Metropolitan. If the metropolitan see is itself vacant, or if both
the metropolitan see and a suffragan see are vacant, the appointment devolves
on the suffragan who is senior by promotion.
Can. 422 The auxiliary Bishop
or, if there is none, the college of consultors, must as soon as possible
notify the Apostolic See of the death of the Bishop. The person elected
as diocesan Administrator must as soon as possible notify the Apostolic
See of his election.
Can. 423 §1 Only one diocesan
Administrator is to be appointed, contrary customs being reprobated; otherwise
the election is invalid. §2 The diocesan Administrator is not to be at the
same time the financial administrator. Accordingly, if the financial administrator
of the diocese is elected Administrator, the finance committee is to elect
another temporary financial administrator.
Can. 424 The diocesan Administrator
is to be elected according to the norms of Cann. 165–178.
Can. 425 §1 Only a priest
who has completed his thirty fifth year of age, and has not already been
elected, appointed or presented for the same see, can validly be deputed
to the office of diocesan Administrator.
§2 As diocesan Administrator a priest is to be elected who is outstanding
for doctrine and prudence. §3 If the conditions prescribed in
§1 have not been observed, the Metropolitan or, if the metropolitan
see itself is vacant, the suffragan senior by promotion, having verified
the truth of the matter, is to appoint an Administrator for that occasion.
The acts of a person elected contrary to the provisions of §1 are by
virtue of the law itself invalid.
Can. 426 Whoever governs the
diocese before the appointment of the diocesan Administrator, has the power
which the law gives to a Vicar general.
Can. 427 §1 The diocesan
Administrator is bound by the obligations and enjoys the power of a diocesan
Bishop, excluding those matters which are excepted by the nature of things
or by the law itself.
§2 The diocesan Administrator obtains his power on his acceptance of
the election, without the need of confirmation from anyone, but without
prejudice to the provision of Can. 833,
n. 4.
Can. 428 §1 While the see
is vacant, no innovation is to be made. §2 Those who have the interim governance of the
diocese are forbidden to do anything which could in any way prejudice the
rights of the diocese or of the Bishop. Both they, and in like manner any
other persons, are specifically forbidden to remove, destroy or in any way
alter documents of the diocesan curia, either personally or through another.
Can. 429 The diocesan Administrator
is bound by the obligations of residing in the diocese, and of applying
the Mass for the people in accordance with Can. 388.
Can. 430 §1 The office
of the diocesan Administrator ceases when the new Bishop takes possession
of the diocese.
§2 Removal of the diocesan Administrator is reserved to the Holy See.
Should he perchance resign, the resignation is to be submitted in authentic
form to the college which is competent to elect, but it does not require
acceptance by the college. If the diocesan Administrator is removed, resigns
or dies, another diocesan Administrator is to be elected in accordance with
Can. 421. |
Art. 2 -- DE SEDE VACANTE Can. 416 - Sedes episcopalis vacat
Episcopi dioecesani morte, renuntiatione a Romano Pontifice acceptata, translatione
ac privatione Episcopo intimata. Can. 417 - Vim habent omnia
quae gesta sunt a Vicario generali aut Vicario episcopali, donec certam
de obitu Episcopi dioecesani notitiam iidem acceperint, itemque quae ab
Episcopo dioecesano aut a Vicario generali vel episcopali gesta sunt, donec
certam de memoratis actibus pontificiis notitiam receperint. Can.
418 - § 1. A certa translationis notitia, Episcopus intra duos menses debet
dioecesim ad quam petere eiusque canonicam possessionem capere autem captae
possessionis dioecesis novae, dioecesis a qua vacat. § 2. A certa
translationis notitia usque ad canonicam novae dioecesis possessionem, Episcopus
translatus in dioecesi a qua:
1° Administratoris dioecesani potestatem obtinet eiusdemque obligationibus
tenetur, cessante qualibet Vicarii generalis et Vicarii episcopalis potestate,
salvo tamen Can. 409, § 2;
2° integram percipit remunerationem officio propriam. Can.
419 - Sede vacante, regimen dioecesis, usque ad constitutionem Administratoris
dioecesani, ad Episcoporum auxiliarem, et si plures sint, ad eum qui promotione
si antiquior devolvitur deficiente autem Episcopo auxiliari, ad collegium
consultorum, nisi a Sancta Sede aliter provisum fuerit. Qui ita regimen
dioecesis assumit, sine mora convocet collegium competens ad deputandum
Administratorem dioecesanum. Can. 420 - In vicariatu vel praefectura
apostolica, sede vacante, regimen assumit Pro- Vicarius vel Pro-Praefectus
ad hunc tantum effectum a Vicario vel a Praefecto immediate post captam
possessionem nominatus, nisi aliter a Sancta Sede statutum fuerit.
Can. 421 - § 1. Intra octo dies ab accepta vacationis sedis episcopalis
notitia, Administrator dioecesanus, qui nempe dioecesim ad interim regat,
eligendus est a collegio consultorum, firmo praescripto Can. 502, § 3.
§ 2. Si intra praescriptum tempus Administrator dioecesanus, quavis de causa,
non fuerit legitime electus, eiusdem deputatio devolvitur ad Metropolitam,
et si vacans sit ipsa Ecclesia metropolitana aut metropolitana simul et
suffraganea, ad Episcopum suffraganeum promotione antiquiorem. Can.
422 - Episcopus auxiliaris et, si is deficiat, collegium consultorum quantocius
de morte Episcopi, itemque electus in Administratorem dioecesanum de sua
electione Sedem Apostolicam certiorem faciant. Can. 423 - §
1. Unus deputetur Administrator dioecesanus, reprobata contraria consuetudine;
secus electio irrita est. § 2. Administrator dioecesanus ne simul
sit oeconomus; quare si oeconomus dioecesis in Administratorem electus fuerit,
alium pro tempore oeconomum eligat consilium a rebus oeconomicis.
Can. 424 - Administrator dioecesanus eligatur ad normam Cann. 165-178.
Can. 425 - § 1. Valide ad munus Administratoris dioecesani deputari
tantum potest sacerdos qui trigesimum quintum aetatis annum expleverit et
ad eandem vacantem sedem non fuerit iam electus, nominatus vel praesentatus.
§ 2. In Administratorem dioecesanum eligatur sacerdos, qui sit doctrina
et prudentia praestans. § 3. Si praescriptae in § 1 condiciones posthabitae
fuerint, Metropolita aut, si ipsa Ecclesia metropolitana vacans fuerit,
Episcopus suffraganeus promotione antiquior, agnita rei veritate, Administratorem
pro ea vice deputet; actus autem illius qui contra praescripta § 1 sit electus,
sunt ipso iure nulli. Can. 426 - Qui, sede vacante, ante deputationem
Administratoris dioecesani, dioecesim regat, potestate gaudet quam ius Vicario
generali agnoscit. Can. 427 - § 1. Administrator dioecesanus
tenetur obligationibus et gaudet potestate Episcopi dioecesani, iis excludis
quae ex rei natura aut ipso iure excipiuntur. § 2. Administrator dioecesanus,
acceptata electione, potestatem obtinet, quin requiratur ullius confirmatio,
firma obligatione de qua in Can. 833, n. 4. Can. 428 - § 1.
Sede vacante nihil innoventur. § 2. Illi quid ad interim dioecesis
regimen curant, vetantur quidpiam agere quod vel dioecesi vel episcopalibus
iuribus praeiudicium aliquod affere possit; speciatim prohibentur ipsi,
ac proinde alii quicumque, quominus sive per se sive per alium curiae dioecesanae
documenta quaelibet subtrahant vel destruant, aut in iis quidquam immutent.
Can. 429 - Administrator dioecesanus obligatione tenetur residendi
in dioecesi et applicandi Missam pro populo ad normam Can. 388. Can.
430 - § 1. Munus Administratoris dioecesani cessat per captam a novo Episcopo
dioecesis possessionem. § 2. Administratoris dioecesani remotio Sanctae
Sedi reservatur renuntiatio quae forte ab ipso fiat, authentica forma exhibenda
est collegio ad electionem competenti, neque acceptatione eget; remoto aut
renuntiante Administratore dioecesano, aut eodem defuncto, alius eligatur
Administrator dioecesanus ad normam Can. 421. |
TITLE II: GROUPINGS OF PARTICULAR CHURCHES
CHAPTER I : ECCLESIASTICAL PROVINCES AND ECCLESIASTICAL REGIONS
Can. 431 Neighbouring particular
Churches are to be grouped into ecclesiastical provinces, with a certain
defined territory. The purpose of this grouping is to promote, according
to the circumstances of persons and place, a common pastoral action of
various neighbouring dioceses, and the more closely to foster relations
between diocesan Bishops.
§2 From now onwards, as a rule, there are to be no exempt dioceses.
Accordingly, individual dioceses and other particular Churches which exist
within the territory of an ecclesiastical province, must be included in
that ecclesiastical province.
§3 It is the exclusive prerogative of the supreme authority in the
Church, after consulting the Bishops concerned, to establish, suppress
or alter ecclesiastical provinces.
Can. 432 §1 The provincial
council and the Metropolitan have authority over the ecclesiastical province,
in accordance with the law.
§2 By virtue of the law, an ecclesiastical province has juridical
personality.
Can. 433 §1 If it seems
advantageous, especially in countries where there are very many particular
Churches, the Holy See can, on the proposal of the Episcopal Conference,
join together neighbouring provinces into ecclesiastical regions.
§2 An ecclesiastical region can be constituted a juridical person.
Can. 434 It is for a meeting
of the Bishops of an ecclesiastical region to foster cooperation and common
pastoral action in the region. However the powers given to Episcopal Conferences
in the canons of this Code do not belong to such a meeting, unless some
of these powers have been specially granted to it by the Holy See. |
TITULUS II: DE ECCLESIARUM PARTICULARIUM COETIBUS
CAPUT I: DE PROVINCIIS ECCLESIASTICIS ET DE REGIONIBUS ECCLESIASTICIS
Can. 431 - § 1. Ut communis diversarum dioecesium vicinarum, iuxta
personarum et locorum adiuncta, actio pastoralis promoveatur, utque Episcoporum
dioecesanorum inter se relationes aptius foveantur, Ecclesiae particulares
viciniores componantur in provincias ecclesiasticas certo territorio circumscriptas.
§ 2. Dioeceses exemptae deinceps pro regula ne habeantur; itaque singulae
dioeceses aliaeque Ecclesiae particulares intra territorium alicuius provinciae
ecclesiasticae exsistentes huic provinciae ecclesiasticae adscribi debent.
§ 3. Unius supremae Ecclesiae auctoritatis est, auditis quorum interest
Episcopis, provincias ecclesiasticas constituere, supprimere aut innovare.
Can. 432 - § 1. In provincia ecclesiastica auctoritate, ad normam
iuris, gaudent concilium provinciale atque Metropolita.
§ 2. Provincia ecclesiastica ipso iure personalitate iuridica gaudet.
Can. 433 - § 1. Si utilitas id suadeat, praesertim in nationibus
ubi numerosiores adsunt Ecclesiae particulares, provinciae ecclesiasticae
vicinores, proponente Episcoporum conferentia, a Sancta Sede in regiones
ecclesiasticas coniungi possunt.
§ 2. Regio ecclesiastica in personam iuridicam erigi potest.
Can. 434 - Ad conventum Episcoporum regionis ecclesiasticae pertinet
cooperationem et actionem pastoralem communem in regione fovere quae tamen
in canonibus huius Codicis conferentiae Episcoporum tribuuntur potestates,
eidem conventui non competunt, nisi quaedam specialiter a Sancta Sede
ei concessa fuerint. |
CHAPTER II : METROPOLITANS
Can. 435 An ecclesiastical
province is presided over by a Metropolitan, who is Archbishop in his
own diocese. The office of Metropolitan is linked to an episcopal see,
determined or approved by the Roman Pontiff.
Can. 436 §1 Within the
suffragan dioceses, the Metropolitan is competent:
1° to see that faith and ecclesiastical discipline are carefully observed
and to notify the Roman Pontiff if there be any abuses;
2° for a reason approved beforehand by the Apostolic See, to conduct
a canonical visitation if the suffragan Bishop has neglected it;
3° to appoint a diocesan Administrator in accordance with Cann. 421
§2 and 425 §3.
§2 Where circumstances require it, the Apostolic See can give the
Metropolitan special functions and power, to be determined in particular
law.
§3 The Metropolitan has no other power of governance over suffragan
dioceses. He can, however, celebrate sacred functions in all churches
as if he were a Bishop in his own diocese, provided, if it is the cathedral
church, the diocesan Bishop has been previously notified.
Can. 437 §1 The Metropolitan
is obliged to request the pallium from the Roman Pontiff, either personally
or by proxy, within three months of his episcopal consecration or, if
he has already been consecrated, of his canonical appointment. The pallium
signifies the power which, in communion with the Roman Church, the Metropolitan
possesses by law in his own province.
§2 The Metropolitan can wear the pallium, in accordance with the
liturgical laws, in any church of the ecclesiastical province over which
he presides, but not outside the province, not even with the assent of
the diocesan Bishop.
§3 If the Metropolitan is transferred to another metropolitan see,
he requires a new pallium.
Can. 438 The title of Patriarch
or Primate gives a prerogative of honour, but in the Latin Church does
not carry with it any power of governance, except in certain matters where
an apostolic privilege or approved custom establishes otherwise. |
CAPUT II: DE METROPOLITIS
Can. 435 - Provinciae ecclesiasticae praeest Metropolita, qui
est Archiepiscopus dioecesis cui praeficitur; quod officium cum sede episcopali,
a Romano Pontifice determinata aut probata, coniunctum est.
Can. 436 - § 1. In dioecesibus suffraganeis Metropolitae competit:
1° vigilare ut fides et disciplina ecclesiastica accurate serventur, et
de abusibus, si qui habeantur, Romanum Pontificem certiorem facere;
2° canonicam visitationem peragere, causa prius ab Apostolica Sede probata,
si eam suffraganeus neglexerit;
3° deputare Administratorem dioecesanum, ad normam Cann. 421, § 2 et 425,
§ 3.
§ 2. Ubi adiuncta id postulent, Metropolita ab Apostolica Sede instrui
potest peculiaribus muneribus et potestate in iure particulari determinandis.
§ 3. Nulla alia in dioecesibus suffraganeis competit Metropolitis potestas
regiminis; potest vero in omnibus ecclesiis, Episcopo dioecesano praemonito,
si ecclesia sit cathedralis, sacras exercere functiones, uti Episcopus
in propria dioecesi.
Can. 437 - § 1. Metropolita obligatione tenetur, intra tres menses
a recepta consecratione episcopali, aut, si iam consecratus fuerit, a
provisione canonica, per se aut per procuratorem a Romano Pontifice petendi
pallium, quo quidem significatur potestas qua, in communione cum Ecclesia
Romana, Metropolita in Propria provincia iure instruitur.
§ 2. Metropolita, ad normam legum liturgicarum, pallio uti potest intra
quamlibet ecclesiam provinciae ecclesiasticae cui praeest, minime vero
extra eandem, ne accedente quidem Episcopi dioecesani assensu.
§ 3. Metropolita, si ad aliam sedem metropolitanam transferatur, novo
indiget pallio.
Can. 438 - Patriarchae et Primatis titulus, praeter praerogativam
honoris, nullam in Ecclesia latina secumfert regiminis potestatem, nisi
de aliquibus ex privilegio apostolico aut probata consuetudine aliud constet. |
CHAPTER III : PARTICULAR COUNCILS
Can. 439 §1 A plenary
council for all the particular Churches of the same Episcopal Conference
is to be celebrated as often as the Episcopal Conference, with the approval
of the Apostolic See, considers it necessary or advantageous.
§2 The norm laid down in §1 is valid also for a provincial council
to be celebrated in an ecclesiastical province whose boundaries coincide
with the boundaries of the country.
Can. 440 §1 A provincial
council, for the various particular Churches of the same ecclesiastical
province, is celebrated as often as, in the judgement of the majority
of the diocesan Bishops of the province, it is considered opportune, without
prejudice to Can. 439 §2.
§2 A provincial council may not be called while the metropolitan
see is vacant.
Can. 441 It is the responsibility
of the Episcopal Conference:
1° to convene a plenary council;
2° to choose a place within the territory of the Episcopal Conference
for the celebration of the council;
3° to elect from among the diocesan Bishops a president of the plenary
council, who is to be approved by the Apostolic See;
4° to determine the order of business and the matters to be considered,
to announce when the plenary council is to begin and how long it is to
last, and to transfer, prorogue and dissolve it.
Can. 442 §1 It is the
responsibility of the Metropolitan, with the consent of the majority of
the suffragan Bishops:
1° to convene a provincial council
2° to choose a place within the territory of the province for the
celebration of the provincial council;
3° to determine the order of business and the matters to be considered,
to announce when the provincial council is to begin and how long it is
to last, and to transfer, prorogue and dissolve it.
§2 It is the prerogative of the Metropolitan to preside over the
provincial council. If he is lawfully impeded from doing so, it is the
prerogative of a suffragan Bishop elected by the other suffragan Bishops.
Can. 443 §1 The following
have the right to be summoned to particular councils and have the right
to a deliberative vote:
1° diocesan Bishops;
2° coadjutor and auxiliary Bishops
3° other titular Bishops who have been given a special function in
the territory, either by the Apostolic See or by the Episcopal Conference.
§2 Other titular Bishops who are living in the territory, even if
they are retired, may be invited to particular councils; they have the
right to a deliberative vote.
§3 The following are to be invited to particular councils, but with
only a consultative vote:
1° Vicars general and episcopal Vicars of all the particular Churches
in the territory;
2° the major Superiors of religious institutes and societies of apostolic
life. Their number, for both men and women, is to be determined by the
Episcopal Conference or the Bishops of the province, and they are to be
elected respectively by all the major Superiors of institutes and societies
which have a centre in the territory;
3° the rectors of ecclesiastical and catholic universities which have
a centre in the territory, together with the deans of their faculties
of theology and canon law;
4° some rectors of major seminaries, their number being determined
as in no. 2; they are to be elected by the rectors of seminaries situated
in the territory.
§4 Priests and others of Christ’s faithful may also be invited
to particular councils, but have only a consultative vote; their number
is not to exceed half of those mentioned in §§1–3.
§5 The cathedral chapter, the council of priests and the pastoral
council of each particular Church are to be invited to provincial councils,
but in such a way that each is to send two members, designated in a collegial
manner. They have only a consultative vote.
§6 Others may be invited to particular councils as guests, if this
is judged expedient by the Episcopal Conference for a plenary council,
or by the Metropolitan with the suffragan Bishops for a provincial council.
Can. 444 §1 All who are
summoned to particular councils must attend, unless they are prevented
by a just impediment, of whose existence they are obliged to notify the
president of the council.
§2 Those who are summoned to a particular council in which they have
a deliberative vote, but who are prevented from attending because of a
just impediment, can send a proxy. The proxy, however, has only a consultative
vote.
Can. 445 A particular council
is to ensure that the pastoral needs of the people of God in its territory
are provided for. While it must always respect the universal law of the
Church, it has power of governance, especially legislative power. It can,
therefore, determine whatever seems opportune for an increase of faith,
for the ordering of common pastoral action, for the direction of morality
and for the preservation, introduction and defence of a common ecclesiastical
discipline.
Can. 446 When a particular
council has concluded, the president is to ensure that all the acts of
the council are sent to the Apostolic See. The decrees drawn up by the
council are not to be promulgated until they have been reviewed by the
Apostolic See. The council has the responsibility of defining the manner
in which the decrees will be promulgated and the time when the promulgated
decrees will begin to oblige. |
CAPUT III: DE CONCILIIS PARTICULARIBUS
Can. 439 - § 1. Concilium plenarium, pro omnibus scilicet Ecclesiis
particularibus eiusdem conferentiae Episcoporum, celebretur quoties id
ipsi Episcoporum conferentiae, approbante Apostolica Sede, necessarium
aut utile videatur.
§ 2. Norma in, § 1 statuta valet etiam de concilio provinciali celebrando
in provincia ecclesiastica, cuius termini cum territorio nationis coincidunt.
Can. 440 - § 1. Concilium provinciale, pro diversis Ecclesiis particularibus
eiusdemprovinciae ecclesiasticae, celebretur quoties id, de iudicio maioris
partis Episcoporum dioecesanorum provinciae, opportunum videatur, salvo
Can. 439, § 2.
§ 2. Sede metropolitana vacante, concilium provinciale ne convocetur.
Can. 441 - Episcoporum conferentiae est:
1° convocare concilium plenarium;
2° locum ad celebrandum concilium intra territorium conferentiae Episcoporum
eligere;
3° inter Episcopos dioecesanos concilii plenarii eligere praesidem, ab
Apostolica Sede approbandum;
4° ordinem agendi et quaestiones tractandas determinare, concilii plenarii
initium ac periodum indicere, illud transferre, prorogare et absolvere.
Can. 442 - § 1. Metropolitae, de consensu maioris partis Episcoporum
suffraganeorum, est:
1° convocare concilium provinciale;
2° locum ad celebrandum concilium provinciale intra provinciae territorium
eligere;
3° ordinem agendi et quaestiones tractandas determinare, concilii provincialis
initium et periodum indicere, illud transferre, prorogare et absolvere.
§ 2. Metropolitae, eoque legitime impedito, Episcopi suffraganei ab aliis
Episcopis suffraganeis electi est concilio provinciali praeesse.
Can. 443 - § 1. Ad concilia particularia convocandi sunt atque
in eisdem ius habent suffragii deliberativi:
1° Episcopi dioecesani;
2° Episcopi coadiutores et auxiliares;
3° alii Episcopi titulares qui peculiari munere sibi ab Apostolica Sede
aut ab Episcoporum conferentia demandato in territorio funguntur.
§ 2. Ad concilia particularia vocari possunt alii Episcopi titulares etiam
emeriti in territorio degentes; qui quidem ius habent suffragii deliberativi.
§ 3. Ad concilia particularia vocandi sunt cum suffragio tantum consultivo:
1° Vicarii generales et Vicarii episcopales omnium in territorio Ecclesiarum
particularium;
2° Superiores maiores institutorum religiosorum et societatum vitae apostolicae
numero tum pro viris tum pro mulieribus ab Episcoporum conferentia aut
a provinciae Episcopis determinando, respective electi ab omnibus Superioribus
maioribus institutorum et societatum, quae in territorio sedem habent;
3° Rectores universitatum ecclesiasticarum et catholicarum atque decani
facultatum theologiae et iuris canonici, quae in territorio sedem habent;
4° Rectores aliqui seminariorum maiorum, numero ut in n. 2 determinando,
electi a rectoribus seminariorum quae in territorio sita sunt.
§4. Ad concilia particularia vocari etiam possunt, cum suffragio tantum
consultivo, presbyteri aliique christifideles, ita tamen ut eorum numerus
non excedat dimidiam partem eorum de quibus in §§1-3.
§ 5 Ad concilia provincialia praeterea invitentur capitula cathedralia,
itemque consilium presbyterale et consilium pastorale uniuscuiusque Ecclesiae
particularis, ita quidem ut eorum singula duos ex suis membris mittant,
collegialiter ab iisdem designatos; qui tamen votum habent tantum consultivum.
§ 6. Ad concilia particularia, si id iudicio Episcoporum conferentiae
pro concilio plenario aut Metropolitae una cum Episcopis suffraganeis
pro concilio provinciali expediat, etiam alii ut hospites invitari poterunt.
Can. 444 - § 1. Omnes qui ad concilia particularia convocantur,
eisdem interesse debent, nisi iusto detineantur impedimento, de quo concilii
praesidem certiorem facere tenentur. § 2. Qui ad concilia particularia
convocantur et in eis suffragium habent deliberativum, si iusto detineantur
impedimento, procuratorem mittere possunt; qui procurator votum habet
tantum consultivum.
Can. 445 - Concilium particulare pro suo territorio curat ut necessitatibus
pastoralibus populi Dei provideatur atque potestate gaudet regiminis,
praesertim legislativa, ita ut, salvo semper iure universali Ecclesiae,
decernere valeat quae ad fidei incrementum, ad actionem pastoralem communem
ordinandam et ad moderandos mores et disciplinam ecclesiasticam communem
servandam, inducendam aut tuendam opportuna videantur.
Can. 446 - Absoluto concilio particulari, praeses curet ut omnia
acta concilii ad Apostolicam Sedem transmittantur; decreta a concilio
edicta ne promulgentur, nisi postquam ab Apostolica Sede recognita fuerint
ipsius concilii est definire modum promulgationis decretorum et tempus
quo decreta promulgata obligare incipiant. |
CHAPTER IV : EPISCOPAL CONFERENCES
Can. 447 The Episcopal Conference,
a permanent institution, is the assembly of the Bishops of a country or
of a certain territory, exercising together certain pastoral offices for
Christ’s faithful of that territory. By forms and means of apostolate
suited to the circumstances of time and place, it is to promote, in accordance
with the law, that greater good which the Church offers to all people.
Can. 448 §1 As a general
rule, the Episcopal Conference includes those who preside over all the
particular Churches of the same country, in accordance with Can. 450.
§2 An Episcopal Conference can, however, be established for a territory
of greater or less extent if the Apostolic See, after consultation with
the diocesan Bishops concerned, judges that circumstances suggest this.
Such a Conference would include only the Bishops of some particular Churches
in a certain territory, or those who preside over particular Churches
in different countries. It is for the Apostolic See to lay down special
norms for each case.
Can. 449 §1 It is for
the supreme authority of the Church alone, after consultation with the
Bishops concerned, to establish, suppress, or alter Episcopal Conferences.
§2 An Episcopal Conference lawfully established has juridical personality
by virtue of the law itself.
Can. 450 §1 By virtue
of the law, the following persons in the territory belong to the Episcopal
Conference: all diocesan Bishops and those equivalent to them in law;
all coadjutor Bishops, auxiliary Bishops and other titular Bishops who
exercise in the territory a special office assigned to them by the Apostolic
See or by the Episcopal Conference. Ordinaries of another rite may be
invited, but have only a consultative vote, unless the statutes of the
Episcopal Conference decree otherwise.
§2 The other titular Bishops and the Legate of the Roman Pontiff
are not by law members of the Episcopal Conference.
Can. 451 Each Episcopal Conference
is to draw up its own statutes, to be reviewed by the Apostolic See. In
these, among other things, arrangements for the plenary meetings of the
Conference are to be set out, and provision is to be made for a permanent
committee of Bishops, and a general secretary of the Conference, and for
other offices and commissions by which, in the judgement of the Conference,
its purpose can more effectively be achieved.
Can. 452 §1 Each Episcopal
Conference is to elect its president and determine who, in the lawful
absence of the president, will exercise the function of vice president.
It is also to designate a general secretary, in accordance with the statutes.
§2 The president of the Conference or, when he is lawfully impeded,
the vice president, presides not only over the general meetings of the
Conference but also over the permanent committee.
Can. 453 Plenary meetings
of the Episcopal Conference are to be held at least once a year, and moreover
as often as special circumstances require, in accordance with the provisions
of the statutes.
Can. 454 §1 By
virtue of the law diocesan Bishops, those equivalent to them in law and
coadjutor Bishops have a deliberative vote in plenary meetings of the
Episcopal Conference.
§2 Auxiliary Bishops and other titular Bishops who belong to the
Episcopal Conference have a deliberative or consultative vote according
to the provisions of the statutes of the Conference. Only those mentioned
in §1, however, have a deliberative vote in the making or changing
of the statutes.
Can. 455 §1 The Episcopal
Conference can make general decrees only in cases where the universal
law has so prescribed, or by special mandate of the Apostolic See, either
on its own initiative or
at the request of the Conference itself.
§2 For the decrees mentioned in §1 validly to be enacted at
a plenary meeting, they must receive two thirds of the votes of those
who belong to the Conference with a deliberative vote. These decrees do
not oblige until they have been reviewed by the Apostolic See and lawfully
promulgated.
§3 The manner of promulgation and the time they come into force are
determined by the Episcopal Conference.
§4 In cases where neither the universal law nor a special mandate
of the Apostolic See gives the Episcopal Conference the power mentioned
in §1, the competence of each diocesan Bishop remains intact. In
such cases, neither the Conference nor its president can act in the name
of all the Bishops unless each and every Bishop has given his consent.
Can. 456 When a plenary meeting
of the Episcopal Conference has been concluded, its minutes are to be
sent by the president to the Apostolic See for information, and its decrees,
if any, for review.
Can. 457 The permanent committee
of Bishops is to prepare the agenda for the plenary meetings of the Conference,
and it is to ensure that the decisions taken at those meetings are duly
executed. It is also to conduct whatever other business is entrusted to
it in accordance with the statutes.
Can. 458 The general secretary
is to:
1° prepare an account of the acts and decrees of the plenary meetings
of the Conference, as well as the acts of the permanent committee of Bishops
and to communicate these to all members of the Conference; also to record
whatever other acts are entrusted to him by the president or the permanent
committee;
2° to communicate to neighbouring Episcopal Conferences such acts
and documents as the Conference at a plenary meeting or the permanent
committee of Bishops decides to send to them.
Can. 459 §1 Relations
are to be fostered between Episcopal Conferences, especially neighbouring
ones, in order to promote and defend whatever is for the greater good.
§2 The Apostolic See must be consulted whenever actions or affairs
undertaken by Conferences have an international character. |
CAPUT IV: DE EPISCOPORUM CONFERENTIIS
Can. 447 - Episcoporum conferentia, institutum quidem permanens,
est coetus Episcoporum alicuius nationis vel certi territorii, munera
quaedam pastoralia coniunctim pro christifidelibus sui territorii exercentium,
ad maius bonum provehendum, quod hominibus praebet Ecclesia, praesertim
per apostolatus formas et rationes temporis et loci adiunctis apte accommodatas,
ad normam iuris.
Can. 448 - § 1. Episcoporum conferentia regula generali comprehendit
praesules omnium Ecclesiarum particularum eiusdem nationis, ad normam
Can. 450.
§ 2. Si vero, de iudicio Apostolicae Sedis, auditis quorum interest Episcopis
dioecesanis, personarum aut rerum adiuncta id suadeant, Episcoporum conferentia
erigi potest pro territorio minoris aut maioris amplitudinis, ita ut vel
tantum comprehendat Episcopus aliquarum Ecclesiarum particularium in certo
territorio constitutarum vel praesules Ecclesiarum particularium in diversis
nationibus exstantium; eiusdem Apostolicae Sedis est pro earundem singulis
peculiares normas statuere.
Can. 449 - § 1. Unius supremae Ecclesiae auctoritatis est, auditis
quorum interest Episcopis, Episcoporum conferentias erigere, supprimere
aut innovare.
§ 2. Episcoporum conferentia legitime erecta ipso iure personalitate iuridica
gaudet.
Can. 450 - § 1. Ad Episcoporum conferentiam ipso iure pertinent
omnes in territorio Episcopi dioecesani eisque iure aequiparati, itemque
Episcopi coadiutores, Episcopi auxiliares atque ceteri Episcopi titulares
peculiari munere, sibi ab Apostolica Sede vel ab Episcoporum conferentia
demandato, in eodem territorio fungentes; invitari quoque possunt Ordinarii
alterius ritus, ita tamen ut votum tantum consultivum habeant, nisi Episcoporum
conferentiae statuta aliud decernant.
§ 2. Ceteri Episcopi titulares necnon Legatus Romani Pontificis non sunt
de iure membra Episcoporum conferentiae.
Can. 451 - Quaelibet Episcoporum conferentia sua conficiat statuta,
ab Apostolica Sede recognoscenda, in quibus, praeter alia, ordinentur
conferentiae conventus plenarii habendi, et provideantur consilium Episcoporum
permanens et secretaria generalis conferentiae fini consequendo efficacius
consulant.
Can. 452 - § 1. Quaelibet Episcoporum conferentia sibi eligat praesidem,
determinet quisnam, praeside legitime impedito, munere pro-praesidis fungatur,
atque secretarium generalem designet, ad normam statutorum.
§ 2. Praeses conferentiae, atque eo legitime impedito pro-praeses, non
tantum Episcoporum conferentiae conventibus generalibus, sed etiam consilio
permanenti praeest.
Can. 453 - Conventus plenarii Episcoporum conferentiae habeantur
semel saltem singulis annis, et praetera quoties id postulent peculiaria
adiuncta, secundum statutorum praescripta.
Can. 454 - § 1. Suffragium deliberativum in conventibus plenariis
Episcoporum conferentiae ipso iure competit Episcopis dioecesanis eisque
qui iure ipsis aequiparantur, necnon Episcopis coadiutoribus.
§ 2. Episcopis auxiliaribus ceterisque Episcopis titularibus qui ad Episcoporum
conferentiam pertinent, suffragium competit deliberativum aut consultivum,
iuxta statutorumconferentiae praescripta; firmum tamen sit eis solis,
de quibus in § 1, competere suffragium deliberativum, cum agitur de statutis
conficiendis aut immutandis.
Can. 455 - § 1. Episcoporum conferentia decreta generalia ferre
tantummodo potest in causis, in quibus ius universale id praescripserit
aut peculiare Apostolicae Sedis mandatum sive motu proprio sive ad petitionem
ipsius conferentiae id statuerit.
§ 2. Decreta de quibus in § 1, ut valide ferantur in plenario conventu,
per duas saltem ex tribus partibus suffragiorum Praesulum, qui voto deliberativo
fruentes ad conferentiam pertinent, proferri debent, atque vim obligandi
non obtinent, nisi ab Apostolica Sede recognita, legitime promulgata fuerint.
§ 3. Modus promulgationis et tempus a quo decreta vim suam exserunt, ab
ipsa Episcoporum conferentia determinantur.
§4. In casibus in quibus nec ius universale nec peculiare Apostolicae
Sedis mandatum potestatem, de qua in § 1, Episcoporum conferentiae concessit,
singuli Episcopi dioecesani competentia integra manet, nec conferentia
eiusve praeses nomine omnium Episcoporum agere valet, nisi omnes et singuli
Episcopi consensum dederint.
Can. 456 - Absoluto conventu plenario Episcoporum conferentiae,
relatio de actis conferentiae necnon eius decreta a praeside ad Apostolicam
Sedem transmittantur, tum ut in eiusdem notitiam acta perferantur, tum
ut decreta, si quae sint, ab eadem recognosci possint.
Can. 457 - Consilii Episcoporum permanentis est curae, ut res in
plenario conventu conferentiae agendae praeparentur et decisiones in conventu
plenario statutae debite exsecutioni mandentur; eiusdem etiam est alia
negotia peragere, quae ipsi ad normam statutorum committuntur.
Can. 458 - Secretariae generalis est:
1° relationem componere actorum et decretorum conventus plenarii conferentiae
necnon actorum consilii Episcoporum permanentis, et eadem cum omnibus
conferentiae membris communicare itemque alia acta conscribere, quae ipsi
a conferentiae praeside aut a consilio permanenti componenda committuntur;
2° communicare cum Episcoporum conferentiis finitimis acta et documenta
quae a conferentia in plenario conventu aut a consilio Episcoporum permanenti
ipsis transmitti statuuntur.
Can. 459 - § 1. Foveantur relationes inter Episcoporum conferentias,
praesertim viciniores, ad maius bonum promovendum ac tuendum.
§ 2. Quoties vero actiones aut rationes a conferentiis ineuntur formam
internationalem praeseferentes, Apostolica Sedes audiatur oportet. |
TITLE III: THE INTERNAL ORDERING OF PARTICULAR CHURCHES
CHAPTER I : THE DIOCESAN SYNOD
Can. 460 The diocesan synod
is an assembly of selected priests and other members of Christ’s
faithful of a particular Church which, for the good of the whole diocesan
community, assists the diocesan Bishop, in accordance with the following
canons.
Can. 461 §1 The diocesan
synod is to be held in each particular Church when the diocesan Bishop,
after consulting the council of priests, judges that the circumstances
suggest it.
§2 If a Bishop is responsible for a number of dioceses, or has charge
of one as his own and of another as Administrator, he may convene one
diocesan synod for all the dioceses entrusted to him.
Can. 462 §1 Only the
diocesan Bishop can convene a diocesan synod. A person who has interim
charge of a diocese cannot do so.
§2 The diocesan Bishop presides over the diocesan synod. He may however,
delegate a Vicar general or an episcopal Vicar to fulfil this office at
individual sessions of the synod.
Can. 463 §1 The following
are to be summoned to the diocesan synod as members and they are obliged
to participate in it:
1° the coadjutor Bishop and the auxiliary Bishops;
2° the Vicars general and episcopal Vicars, and the judicial Vicar
3° the canons of the cathedral church;
4° the members of the council of priests;
5° lay members of Christ’s faithful, not excluding members of
institutes of consecrated life, to be elected by the pastoral council
in the manner and the number to be determined by the diocesan Bishop or,
where this council does not exist, on a basis determined by the diocesan
Bishop;
6° the rector of the major seminary of the diocese;
7° the vicars forane;
8° at least one priest from each vicariate forane to be elected by
all those who have the care of souls there; another priest is also to
be elected, to take the place of the first if he is prevented from attending;
9° some Superiors of religious institutes and of societies of apostolic
life which have a house in the diocese: these are to be elected in the
number and the manner determined by the diocesan Bishop.
§2 The diocesan Bishop may also invite others to be members of the
diocesan synod, whether clerics or members of institutes of consecrated
life or lay members of the faithful.
§3 If the diocesan Bishop considers it opportune, he may invite to
the diocesan Synod as observers some ministers or members of Churches
or ecclesial communities which are not in full communion with the catholic
Church.
Can. 464 A member of the synod
who is lawfully impeded from attending, cannot send a proxy to attend
in his or her place, but is to notify the diocesan Bishop of the reason
for not attending.
Can. 465 All questions proposed
are to be subject to the free discussion of the members in the sessions
of the synod.
Can. 466 The diocesan Bishop
is the sole legislator in the diocesan synod. Other members of the synod
have only a consultative vote. The diocesan Bishop alone signs the synodal
declarations and decrees, and only by his authority may these be published.
Can. 467 The diocesan Bishop
is to communicate the text of the declarations and decrees of the synod
to the Metropolitan and to the Episcopal Conference.
Can. 468 §1 If he judges
it prudent, the diocesan Bishop can suspend or dissolve the diocesan synod.
§2 Should the episcopal see become vacant or impeded, the diocesan
synod is by virtue of the law itself suspended, until such time as the
diocesan Bishop who succeeds to the see decrees that it be continued or
declares it terminated. |
TITULUS III: DE INTERNA ORDINATIONE ECCLESIARUM PARTICULARIUM
CAPUT I: DE SYNODO DIOECESANA
Can. 460 - Synodus dioecesana est coetus delectorum sacerdotum
aliorumque christifidelium Ecclesiae particularis, qui in bonum totius
communitatis dioecesanae Episcopo dioecesano adiutricem operam praestant,
ad normam canonum qui sequuntur.
Can. 461 - § 1. Synodus dioecesana in singulis Ecclesiis particularibus
celebretur cum, iudicio Episcopi dioecesani et audito consilio presbyterali,
adiuncta id suadeant.
§ 2. Si Episcopus plurium dioecesium curam habet, aut unius curam habet
uti Episcopus proprius, alterius vero uti Administrator, unam synodum
dioecesanam ex omnibus dioecesibus sibi commissis convocare potest.
Can. 462 - § 1. Synodum dioecesanam convocat solus Episcopus dioecesanus,
non autem qui ad interim dioecesi praeest. § 2. Synodo dioecesanae praeest
Episcopus dioecesanus, qui tamen Vicarium generalem aut Vicarium episcopalem
pro singulis sessionibus synodi ad hoc officium implendum delegare potest.
Can. 463 - § 1. Ad synodum dioecesanam vocandi sunt uti synodi
sodales eamque participandi obligatione tenentur:
1° Episcopus coadiutor atque Episcopi auxiliares;
2° Vicarii generales et Vicarii episcopales, necnon Vicarius iudicialis;
3° canonici ecclesiae cathedralis;
4° membra consilii presbyteralis;
5° christifideles laici, etiam sodales institutorum vitae consecratae,
a consilio pastorali eligendi, modo et numero ab Episcopo dioecesano determinandis,
aut, ubi hoc consilium non exstet, ratione ab Episcopo dioecesano determinata;
6° rector seminarii dioecesani maioris;
7° vicarii foranei;
8° unus saltem presbyter ex unoquoque vicariatu foraneo eligendus ab omnibus
qui curam animarum inibi habeant; item eligendus est alius presbyter qui,
eodem impedito, in eius locum substituatur;
9° aliqui Superiores institutorum religiosorum et societatum vitae apostolicae,
quae in dioecesi domum habent, eligendi numero et modo ab Episcopo dioecesano
determinatis.
§ 2. Ad synodum dioecesanam ab Episcopo dioecesano vocari uti synodi sodales
possunt alii quoque, sive clerici, sive institutorum vitae consecratae
sodales, sive christifideles laici.
§ 3. Ad synodum dioecesanam Episcopus dioecesanus, si id opportunum duxerit,
invitare potest uti observatores aliquos ministros aut sodales Ecclesiarum
vel communitatum ecclesialium, quae non sunt in plena cum Ecclesia catholica
communione.
Can. 464 - Synodo sodalis, si legitimo detineatur impedimento,
non potest mittere procuratorem qui ipsius nomine eidem intersit; Episcopum
vero dioecesanum de hoc impedimento certiorem faciat.
Can. 465 - Propositae quaestiones omnes liberae sodalium disceptationi
in synodi sessionibus subiciantur.
Can. 466 - Unus in synodo dioecesana legislator est Episcopus dioecesanus,
aliis synodi sodalibus voto tantummodo consultivo gaudentibus unus ipse
synodalibus declarationibus et decretis subscribit, quae eius auctoritate
tantum publici iuris fieri possunt.
Can. 467 - Episcopus dioecesanus textus declarationum ac decretorum
synodalium communicet cum Metropolita necnon cum Episcoporum conferentia.
Can. 468 - § 1. Episcopo dioecesano competit pro suo prudenti iudicio
synodum dioecesanam suspendere necnon dissolvere.
§ 2. Vacante vel impedita sede episcopali, synodus dioecesana ipso iure
intermittitur, donec Episcopus dioecesanus, qui succedit, ipsam continuari
decreverit aut eandem extinctam declaraverit. |
CHAPTER II : THE DIOCESAN CURIA
Can. 469 The diocesan curia
is composed of those institutes and persons who assist the Bishop in governing
the entire diocese, especially in directing pastoral action, in providing
for the administration of the diocese, and in exercising judicial power.
Can. 470 The appointment of
those who fulfil an office in the diocesan curia belongs to the diocesan
Bishop.
Can. 471 All who are admitted
to an office in the curia must:
1° promise to fulfil their office faithfully, as determined by law
or by the Bishop;
2° observe secrecy within the limits and according to the manner determined
by law or by the Bishop.
Can. 472 The provisions of
Book VII on ‘Processes’ are to be observed concerning cases
and persons involved in the exercise of judicial power in the curia. The
following canons are to be observed in what concerns the administration
of the diocese.
Can. 473 §1 The diocesan
Bishop must ensure that everything concerning the administration of the
whole diocese is properly coordinated and is directed in the way that
will best achieve the good of that portion of the people of God entrusted
to his care.
§2 The diocesan Bishop has the responsibility of coordinating the
pastoral action of the Vicars general and episcopal Vicars. Where it is
useful, he may appoint a Moderator of the curia, who must be a priest
Under the Bishop’s authority, the Moderator is to coordinate activities
concerning administrative matters and to ensure that the others who belong
to the curia properly fulfil the offices entrusted to them.
§3 Unless in the Bishop’s judgement local conditions suggest
otherwise, the Vicar general is to be appointed Moderator of the curia
or, if there are several Vicars general, one of them.
§4 Where the Bishop judges it useful for the better promotion of
pastoral action, he can establish an episcopal council, comprising the
Vicars general and episcopal Vicars.
Can. 474 Acts of the curia
which of their nature are designed to have a juridical effect must, as
a requirement for validity, be signed by the
Ordinary from whom they emanate. They must also be signed by the chancellor
of the curia or a notary. The chancellor is bound to notify the Moderator
of the curia about these acts. |
CAPUT II: DE CURIA DIOECESANA
Can. 469 - Curia dioecesana constat illis institutis et personis,
quae Episcopo operam praestant in regimine universae dioecesis, praesertim
in actione pastorali dirigenda, in administratione dioecesis curanda,
necnon in potestate iudiciali exercenda.
Can. 470 - Nominatio eorum, qui officia in curia dioecesana exercent,
spectat ad Episcopum dioecesanum.
Can. 471 - Omnes qui ad officia in curia admittuntur debent:
1° promissionem emittere de munere fideliter adimplendo, secundum rationem
iure vel ab Episcopo determinatam;
2° secretum servare intra fines et secundum modum iure aut ab Episcopo
determinatos.
Can. 472 - Circa causas atque personas quae in curia ad exercitium
potestatis iudicalis pertinent, serventur praescripta Libri VII "De processibus"
de iis autem quae ad administrationem dioecesis spectant, serventur praescripta
canonum qui sequuntur.
Can. 473 - § 1. Episcopus dioecesanus curare debet ut omnia negotia
quae ad universae dioecesis administrationem pertinent, debite coordinentur
et ad bonum portionis populi Dei sibi commissae aptius procurandum ordinentur.
§ 2. Ipsius Episcopi dioecesani est coordinare actionem pastoralem Vicariorum
sive generalium sive episcopalium; ubi id expendiat, nominari potest Moderator
curiae, qui sacerdos sit oportet, cuius est sub Episcopi auctoritate ea
coordinare quae ad negotia administrativa tractanda attinent, itemque
curare ut ceteri curiae addicti officium sibi commissum rite adimpleant.
§ 3. Nisi locorum adiuncta iudicio Episcopi aliud suadeant, Moderator
curiae nominetur Vicarius generalis aut, si plures sint, unus ex Vicariis
generalibus.
§4. Ubi id expedire iudicaverit, Episcopus, ad actionem pastoralem aptius
fovendam, constituere potest consilium episcopale, constans scilicet Vicariis
generalibus et Vicariis episcopalibus.
Can. 474 - Acta curiae quae effectum iuridicum habere nata sunt,
subscribi debent ab Ordinario a quo emanant, et quidem ad validitatem,
ac simul a curiae cancellario vel notario; cancellarius vero Moderatorem
curiae de actis certiorem facere tenetur. |
ARTICLE 1: VICARS GENERAL AND EPISCOPAL VICARS
Can. 475 §1 In each diocese
the diocesan Bishop is to appoint a Vicar general to assist him in the governance
of the whole diocese. The Vicar general has ordinary power, in accordance
with the following canons. §2 As a general
rule, one Vicar general is to be appointed, unless the size of the diocese,
the number of inhabitants, or other pastoral reasons suggest otherwise.
Can. 476 As often as the good
governance of the diocese requires it, the diocesan Bishop can also appoint
one or more episcopal Vicars. These have the same ordinary power as the
universal law gives to a Vicar general, in accordance with the following
canons. The competence of an episcopal Vicar, however, is limited to a determined
part of the diocese, or to a specific type of activity, or to the faithful
of a particular rite, or to certain groups of people.
Can. 477 §1 The Vicar general
and the episcopal Vicar are freely appointed by the diocesan Bishop, and
can be freely removed by him, without prejudice to Can. 406. An episcopal
Vicar who is not an auxiliary Bishop, is to be appointed for a period of
time, which is to be specified in the act of appointment. §2
If the Vicar general is absent or lawfully impeded, the diocesan Bishop
can appoint another to take his place. The same norm applies in the case
of an episcopal Vicar.
Can. 478 §1 The Vicar general
and the episcopal Vicar are to be priests of not less than thirty years
of age, with a doctorate or licentiate in canon law or theology, or at least
well versed in these disciplines. They are to be known for their sound doctrine,
integrity, prudence and practical experience. §2 The office of
Vicar general or episcopal Vicar may not be united with the office of canon
penitentiary, nor may the office be given to blood relations of the Bishop
up to the fourth degree.
Can. 479 §1 In virtue of
his office, the Vicar general has the same executive power throughout the
whole diocese as that which belongs by law to the diocesan Bishop: that
is, he can perform all administrative acts, with the exception however of
those which the Bishop has reserved to himself, or which by law require
a special mandate of the Bishop. §2 By virtue of the law itself, the episcopal
Vicar has the same power as that mentioned in §1, but only for the
determined part of the territory or type of activity, or for the faithful
of the determined rite or group, for which he was appointed; matters which
the Bishop reserves to himself or to the Vicar general, or which by law
require a special mandate of the Bishop, are excepted. §3 Within
the limits of their competence, the Vicar general and the episcopal Vicar
have also those habitual faculties which the Apostolic See has granted to
the Bishop. They may also execute rescripts, unless it is expressly provided
otherwise, or unless the execution was entrusted to the Bishop on a personal
basis.
Can. 480 The Vicar general and
episcopal Vicar must give a report to the diocesan Bishop concerning more
important matters, both those yet to be attended to and those already dealt
with. They are never to act against the will and mind of the diocesan Bishop.
Can. 481 §1 The power of
the Vicar general or episcopal Vicar ceases when the period of their mandate
expires, or by resignation. In addition, but without prejudice to Cann.
406 and 409, it ceases when they are notified of their removal by the diocesan
Bishop, or when the episcopal see falls vacant. §2 When the office of the diocesan Bishop is suspended,
the power of the Vicar general and of the episcopal Vicar is suspended,
unless they are themselves Bishops. |
Art. 1 -- DE VICARIIS GENERALIBUS ET EPISCOPALIBUS Can. 475
- § 1. In unaquaque dioecesi constituendus est ab Episcopo dioecesano Vicariu
generalis, qui potestate ordinaria ad normam canonum qui sequuntur instructus,
ipsum in universae dioecesis regimine adiuvet. § 2. Pro regula generali
habeatur ut unus constituatur Vicarius generalis, nisi dioecesis amplitudo
vel incolarum numerus aut aliae rationes pastorales aliud suadeant.
Can. 476 - Quoties rectum dioecesis regimen id requirat, constitui
etiam possunt ab Episcopo dioecesano unus vel plures Vicarii episcopales,
qui nempe aut in determinata dioecesis parte aut in certo negotiorum genere
aut quoad fideles determinati ritus vel certi personarum coetus, eadem gaudent
potestate ordinaria, quae iure universali Vicario generali competit, ad
normam canonum qui sequuntur. Can. 477 - § 1. Vicarius generalis
et episcopalis libere ab Episcopo dioecesano nominantur et ab ipso libere
removeri possunt, firmo praescripto Can. 406; Vicarius episcopalis, qui
non sit Episcopus auxiliaris nominetur tantum ad tempus, in ipso constitutionis
actu determinandum. § 2. Vicario generali absente vel legitime impedito,
Episcopus dioecesanus alium nominare potest, qui eius vices suppleat eadem
norma applicatur pro Vicario episcopali. Can. 478 - § 1. Vicarius
generalis et episcopalis sint sacerdotes annos nati non minus triginta,
in iure canonico aut theologia doctores vel licentiati vel saltem in iisdem
disciplinis vere periti, sana doctrina, probitate, prudentia ac rerum gerendarum
experientia commendati. § 2. Vicarii generalis et episcopalis munus
componi non potest cum munere canonici paenitentiarii, neque committi consanguineis
Episcopi usque ad quartum gradum. Can. 479 - § 1. Vicario generali,
vi officii, in universa dioecesi competit potestas exsecutiva quae ad Episcopum
dioecesanum iure pertinet, ad ponendos scilicet omnes actus administrativos,
iis tamen exceptis quos Episcopus sibi reservaverit vel qui ex iure requirant
speciale Episcopi mandatum. § 2. Vicario episcopali ipso iure eadem
competit potestas de qua in § 1, sed quoad determinatam territorii partem
aut negotiorum genus aut fideles determinati ritus vel coetus tantum pro
quibus constitutus est, iis causis exceptis quas Episcopus sibi aut Vicario
generali reservaverit, aut quae ex iure requirunt speciale Episcopi mandatum.
§ 3. Ad Vicarium generalem atque ad Vicarium episcopalem, intra ambitum
eorum competentiae, pertinent etiam facultates habituales ab Apostolica
Sede Episcopo concessae, necnon rescriptorum exsecutio, nisi aliud expresse
cautum fuerit aut electa fuerit industria personae Episcopi dioecesani.
Can. 480 - Vicarius generalis et Vicarius episcopalis de praecipuis
negotiis et gerendis et gestis Episcopo dioecesano referre debent, nec umquam
contra voluntatem et mentem Episcopi dioecesani agant. Can.
481 - § 1. Exspirat potestas Vicarii generalis et Vicarii episcopalis expleto
tempore mandati, renuntiatione, itemque, salvis Cann. 406 et 409, remotione
eisdem ab Episcopo dioecesano intimata, atque sedis episcopalis vacatione.
§ 2. Suspenso munere Episcopi dioecesani, suspenditur potestas Vicarii generalis
et Vicarii episcopalis, nisi episcopali dignitate aucti sint. |
ARTICLE 2: THE CHANCELLOR, OTHER NOTARIES AND THE ARCHIVES
Can. 482 §1 In each curia
a chancellor is to be appointed, whose principal office, unless particular
law states otherwise, is to ensure that the acts of the curia are drawn
up and dispatched, and that they are kept safe in the archive of the curia. §2 If it is considered necessary, the
chancellor may be given an assistant, who is to be called the vice chancellor.
§3 The chancellor and vice chancellor are automatically notaries and
secretaries of the curia.
Can. 483 §1 Besides the
chancellor, other notaries may be appointed, whose writing or signature
authenticates public documents. These notaries may be appointed for all
acts, or for judicial acts alone, or only for acts concerning a particular
issue or business.
§2 The chancellor and notaries must be of unblemished reputation and
above suspicion. In cases which could involve the reputation of a priest,
the notary must be a priest.
Can. 484 The office of notary
involves:
1° writing acts and documents concerning decrees, arrangements, obligations,
and other matters which require their intervention;
2° faithfully recording in writing what is done, and signing the document,
with a note of the place, the day, the month and the year;
3° while observing all that must be observed, showing acts or documents
from the archives to those who lawfully request them, and verifying that
copies conform to the original.
Can. 485 The chancellor
and the other notaries can be freely removed by the diocesan Bishop. They
can be removed by a diocesan Administrator only with the consent of the
college of consultors.
Can. 486 §1 All documents
concerning the diocese or parishes must be kept with the greatest of care. §2
In each curia there is to be established in a safe place a diocesan archive
where documents and writings concerning both the spiritual and the temporal
affairs of the diocese are to be properly filed and carefully kept under
lock and key. §3 An inventory or catalogue is to be made of documents
kept in the archive, with a short synopsis of each document.
Can. 487 §1 The archive
must be locked, and only the Bishop and the chancellor are to have the key;
no one may be allowed to enter unless with the permission of the Bishop,
or with the permission of both the Moderator of the curia and the chancellor. §2 Persons concerned have the right to receive,
personally or by proxy, an authentic written or photostat copy of documents
which are of their nature public and which concern their own personal status.
Can. 488 It is not permitted
to remove documents from the archive, except for a short time and with the
permission of the Bishop or of both the Moderator of the curia and the chancellor.
Can. 489 §1 In the diocesan
curia there is also to be a secret archive, or at least in the ordinary
archive there is to be a safe or cabinet, which is securely closed and bolted
and which cannot be removed. In this archive documents which are to be kept
under secrecy are to be most carefully guarded.
§2 Each year documents of criminal cases concerning moral matters are
to be destroyed whenever the guilty parties have died, or ten years have
elapsed since a condemnatory sentence concluded the affair. A short summary
of the facts is to be kept, together with the text of the definitive judgement.
Can. 490 §1 Only the Bishop
is to have the key of the secret archive. §2 When the see is vacant, the secret archive or safe
is not to be opened except in a case of real necessity, and then by the
diocesan Administrator personally. §3 Documents are not to be
removed from the secret archive or safe.
Can. 491 §1 The
diocesan Bishop is to ensure that the acts and documents of the archives
of cathedral, collegiate, parochial and other churches in his territory
are carefully kept and that two copies are made of inventories or catalogues.
One of these copies is to remain in its own archive, the other is to be
kept in the diocesan archive. §2 The diocesan Bishop is to ensure
that there is an historical archive in the diocese, and that documents which
have an historical value are carefully kept in it and systematically filed.
§3 In order that the acts and documents mentioned in §§1
and 2 may be inspected or removed, the norms laid down by the diocesan Bishop
are to be observed. |
Art. 2 -- DE CANCELLARIO ALIISQUE NOTARIIS ET DE ARCHIVIS Can.
482 - § 1. In qualibet curia constituatur cancellarius, cuius praecipuum
munus, nisi aliter iure particulari statuatur, est curare ut acta curiae
redigantur et expediantur, atque eadem in curiae archivo custodiantur.
§ 2. Si necesse videatur, cancellario dari potest adiutor, cui nomen sit
vice-cancellarii. § 3. Cancellarius necnon vice-cancellarius sunt
eo ipso notarii et secretarii curiae. Can. 483 - § 1. Praeter
cancellarium, constitui possunt alii notarii, quorum quidem scriptura seu
subscriptio publicam fidem facit quod attinet sive ad quaelibet acta, sive
ad acta iudicialia dumtaxat, sive ad acta certae causae aut negotii tantum.
§ 2. Cancellarius et notarii debent esse integrae famae et omni suspicione
maiores; in causis quibus fama sacerdotis in discrimen vocari possit, notarius
debet esse sacerdos. Can. 484 - Officium notariorum est:
1° conscribere acta et instrumenta circa decreta, dispositiones, obligationes
vel alia quae eorum operam requirunt;
2° in scriptis fideliter redigere quae geruntur, eaque cum significatione
loci, diei, mensis et anni subsignare;
3° acta vel instrumenta legitime petenti ex regesto, servatis servandis,
exhibere et eorum exempla cum autographo conformia declarare. Can.
485 - Cancellarius aliique notarii libere ab officio removeri possunt ab
Episcopo dioecesano, non autem ab Administratore dioecesano, nisi de consensu
collegii consultorum. Can. 486 - § 1. Documenta omnia, quae
dioecesim vel paroecias respiciunt, maxima cura custodiri debent.
§ 2. In unaquaque curia erigatur, in loco tuto, archivum seu tabularium
dioecesanum, in quo instrumenta et scripturae quae ad negotia dioecesana
tum spiritualia tum temporalia spectant, certo ordine disposita et diligenter
clausa custodiantur. § 3. Documentorum, quae in archivo continentur,
conficiatur inventarium seu catalogus, cum brevi singularum scripturarum
synopsi. Can. 487 - § 1. Archivum clausum sit oportet eiusque
clavem habeant solum Episcopus et cancellarius; nemini licet illud ingredi
nisi de Episcopi aut Moderatoris curiae simul et cancellarii licentia.
§ 2. Ius est iis quorum interest, documentorum, quae natura sua sunt publica
quaeque ad statum suae personae pertinent, documentum authenticum scriptum
vel photostaticum per se vel per procuratorem recipere. Can.
488 - Ex archivo non licet efferre documenta, nisi ad breve tempus tantum
atque de Episcopi aut insimul Moderatoris curiae et cancellarii consensu.
Can. 489 - § 1. Sit in curia dioecesana archivum quoque secretum,
aut saltem in communi archivo armarium seu scrinium, omnino clausum et obseratum,
quod de loco amoveri nequeat, in quo scilicet documenta secreto servanda
cautissime custodiantur. § 2. Singulis annis destruantur documenta
causarum criminalium in materia morum, quarum rei vita cesserunt aut quae
a decennio sententia condemnatoria absolutae sunt, retento facti brevi summario
cum textu sententiae definitivae. Can. 490 - § 1. Archivi secreti
clavem habeat tantummodo Episcopus. § 2. Sede vacante, archivum vel
armarium secretum ne aperiatur, nisi in casu verae necessitatis, ab ipso
Administratore dioecesano. § 3. Ex archivo vel armario secreto documenta
ne efferantur. Can. 491 - § 1. Curet Episcopus dioecesanus
ut acta et documenta archivorum quoque ecclesiarum cathedralium, collegiatarum,
paroecialium, aliarumque in suo territorio exstantium diligenter serventur,
atque inventaria seu catalogi conficiantur duobus exemplaribus, quorum alterum
in proprio archivo, alterum in archivo dioecesano serventur. § 2.
Curet etiam Episcopus dioecesanus ut in dioecesi habeatur archivum historicum
habentia in eodem diligenter custodiantur et systematice ordinentur.
§ 3. Acta et documenta, de quibus in §§ 1 et 2, ut inspiciantur aut efferantur,
serventur normae ab Episcopo dioecesano statutae. |
ARTICLE 3: THE FINANCE COMMITTEE AND THE FINANCIAL ADMINISTRATOR
Can. 492 §1 In each diocese
a finance committee is to be established, presided over by the diocesan
Bishop or his delegate. It is to be composed of at least three of the faithful,
expert in financial affairs and civil law, of outstanding integrity, and
appointed by the Bishop. §2
The members of the finance committee are appointed for five years but when
this period has expired they may be appointed for further terms of five
years. §3 Persons related to the Bishop up to the fourth degree
of consanguinity or affinity are excluded from the finance committee.
Can. 493 Besides the functions
entrusted to it in Book V on ‘The Temporal Goods of the Church’,
it is the responsibility of the finance committee to prepare each year a
budget of income and expenditure over the coming year for the governance
of the whole diocese, in accordance with the direction of the diocesan Bishop.
It is also the responsibility of the committee to account at the end of
the year for income and expenditure.
Can. 494 §1 In each diocese
a financial administrator is to be appointed by the Bishop, after consulting
the college of consultors and the finance committee. The financial administrator
is to be expert in financial matters and of truly outstanding integrity. §2 The financial
administrator is to be appointed for five years, but when this period has
expired, may be appointed for further terms of five years. While in office
he or she is not to be removed except for a grave reason, to be estimated
by the Bishop after consulting the college of consultors and the finance
committee. §3 It is the responsibility of the financial administrator,
under the authority of the Bishop, to administer the goods of the diocese
in accordance with the plan of the finance committee, and to make those
payments from diocesan funds which the Bishop or his delegates have lawfully
authorised. §4 At the end of the year the financial administrator
must give the finance committee an account of income and expenditure. |
Art. 3 -- DE CONSILIO A REBUS OECONOMICIS ET DE OECONOMO Can.
492 - § 1. In singulis dioecesibus constituatur consilium a rebus oeconomicis,
cui praesidet ipse Episcopus dioecesanus eiusve delegatus, et quod constat
tribus saltem christifidelibus, in re oeconomica necnon in iure civili vere
peritis et integritate praestantibus, ab Episcopo nominatis. § 2.
Membra consilii a rebus oeconomicis ad quinquennium nominentur, sed expleto
hoc tempore ad alia quinquennia assumi possunt. § 3. A consilio a
rebus oeconomicis excluduntur personae quae cum Episcopo usque ad quartum
gradum consanguinitatis vel affinitatis coniunctae sunt. Can.
493 - Praeter munera ipsi commissa in Libro V "De bonis Ecclesiae temporalibus,"
consilii a rebus oeconomicis est quotannis, iuxta Episcopi dioecesani indicationes,
rationem apparare quaestuum et erogationum quae pro universo dioecesis regimine
anno venturo praevidentur, necnon, anno exeunte, rationem accepti et expensi
probare. Can. 494 - § 1. In singulis dioecesibus ab Episcopo,
auditis collegio consultorum atque consilio a rebus oeconomicis, nominetur
oeconomus, qui sit in re oeconomica vere peritus et probitate prorsus praestans.
§ 2. Oeconomus nominetur ad quinquennium, sed expleto hoc tempore ad alia
quinquennia nominari potest; durante munere, ne amoveatur nisi ob gravem
causam ab Episcopo aestimandam, auditis collegio consultorum atque consilio
a rebus oeconomicis. § 3. Oeconomi est, secundum rationem a consilio
a rebus oeconomicis definitam, bona dioecesis sub auctoritate Episcopi administrare
atque ex quaestu dioecesis constituto expensas facere, quas Episcopus aliive
ab ipso deputati legitime ordinaverint. §4. Anno vertente, oeconomus
consilio a rebus oeconomicis rationem accepti et expensi reddere debet. |
CHAPTER III : THE COUNCIL OF PRIESTS AND THE COLLEGE OF CONSULTORS
Can. 495 §1 In each
diocese there is to be established a council of priests, that is, a group
of priests who represent the presbyterium
and who are to be, as it were, the Bishop’s senate. The council’s
role is to assist the Bishop, in accordance with the law, in the governance
of the diocese, so that the pastoral welfare of that portion of the people
of God entrusted to the Bishop may be most effectively promoted.
§2 In vicariates and prefectures apostolic, the Vicar or Prefect
is to appoint a council composed of at least three missionary priests,
whose opinion, even by letter, he is to hear in the more serious affairs.
Can. 496 The council of priests
is to have its own statutes. These are to be approved by the diocesan
Bishop, having taken account of the norms laid down by the Episcopal Conference.
Can. 497 As far as the designation
of the members of the council of priests is concerned:
1° about half are to be freely elected by the priests themselves in
accordance with the canons which follow and with the statutes;
2° some priests must, in accordance with the statutes, be members
ex officio, that is belong to the council by reason of the office they
hold;
3° the diocesan Bishop may freely appoint some others.
Can. 498 §1 The following
have the right to both an active and a passive voice in an election to
the council of priests:
1° all secular priests incardinated in the diocese;
2° priests who are living in the diocese and exercise some useful
office there, whether they be secular priests not incardinated in the
diocese, or priest members of religious institutes or of societies of
apostolic life.
§2 Insofar as the statutes so provide, the same right of election
may be given to other priests who have a domicile or quasi domicile in
the diocese.
Can. 499 The manner of electing
the members of the council of priests is to be determined by the statutes,
and in such a way that as far as possible the priests of the presbyterium
are represented, with special regard to the diversity of ministries and
to the various regions of the diocese.
Can. 500 §1 It is the
prerogative of the diocesan Bishop to convene the council of priests,
to preside over it, and to determine the matters to be discussed in it
or to accept items proposed by the members.
§2 The council of priests has only a consultative vote. The diocesan
Bishop is to consult it in matters of more serious moment, but he requires
its consent only in the cases expressly defined in the law.
§3 The council of priests can never act without the diocesan Bishop.
He alone can make public those things which have been decided in accordance
with §2.
Can. 501 §1 The members
of the council of priests are to be designated for a period specified
in the statutes, subject however to the condition that over a five year
period the council is renewed in whole or in part.
§2 When the see is vacant, the council of priests lapses and its
functions are fulfilled by the college of consultors. The Bishop must
reconstitute the council of priests within a year of taking possession.
§3 If the council of priests does not fulfil the office entrusted
to it for the welfare of the diocese, or if it gravely abuses that office,
it can be dissolved by the diocesan Bishop, after consultation with the
Metropolitan, in the case of a metropolitan see, the Bishop must first
consult with the suffragan Bishop who is senior by promotion. Within a
year, however, the diocesan Bishop must reconstitute the council.
Can. 502 §1 From among
the members of the council of priests, the diocesan Bishop freely appoints
not fewer than six and not more than twelve priests, who are for five
years to constitute the college of consultors. To it belong the functions
determined by law; on the expiry of the five year period, however, it
continues to exercise its functions until the new college is constituted.
§2 The diocesan Bishop presides over the college of consultors. If,
however, the see is impeded or vacant, that person presides who in the
interim takes the Bishop’s place or, if he has not yet been appointed,
then the priest in the college of consultors who is senior by ordination.
§3 The Episcopal Conference can determine that the functions of the
college of consultors be entrusted to the cathedral chapter.
§4 Unless the law provides otherwise, in a vicariate or prefecture
apostolic the functions of the college of consultors belong to the council
of the mission mentioned in Can. 495 §2. |
CAPUT III: DE CONSILIO PRESBYTERALI ET DE COLLEGIO CONSULTORUM
Can. 495 - § 1. In unaquaque dioecesi constituatur consilium presbyterale,
coetus scilicet sacerdotum, qui tamquam senatus sit Episcopi, presbyterium
repraesentans, cuius est Episcopum in regimine dioecesis ad normam iuris
adiuvare, ut bonum pastorale portionis populi Dei ipsi commissae quam
maxime provehatur.
§ 2. In vicariatibus et praefecturis apostolicis Vicarius vel Praefectus
constituant consilium ex tribus saltem presbyteris missionariis, quorum
sententiam, etiam per epistolam, audiant in gravioribus negotiis.
Can. 496 - Consilium presbyterale habeat propria statuta ab Episcopus
dioecesano approbata, attentis normis ab Episcoporum conferentia prolatis.
Can. 497 - Ad designationem quod attinet sodalium consilii presbyteralis:
1° dimidia circiter pars libere eligatur a sacerdotibus ipsis, ad normam
canonum qui sequuntur, necnon statutorum;
2° aliqui sacerdotes, ad normam statuorum, esse debent membra nata, qui
scilicet ratione officii ipsis demandati ad consilium pertineant;
3° Episcopo dioecesano integrum est aliquos libere nominare.
Can. 498 - § 1. Ius electionis tum activum tum passivum ad consilium
presbyterale constituendum habent:
1° omnes sacerdotes saeculares in dioecesi incardinati;
2° sacerdotes saeculares in dioecesi non incardinati, necnon sacerdotes
sodales alicuius instituti religiosi aut societatis vitae apostolicae,
qui in dioecesi commorantes, in eiusdem bonum aliquod officium exercent.
§ 2. Quatenus statuta id provideant, idem ius electionis conferri potest
aliis sacerdotibus, qui domicilium aut quasi-domicilium in dioecesi habent.
Can. 499 - Modus eligendi membra consilii presbyteralis statutis
determinandus est, ita quidem ut, quatenus id fieri possit, sacerdotes
presbyterii repraesententur, ratione habita maxime diversorum ministeriorum
variarumque dioecesis regionum.
Can. 500 - § 1. Episcopi dioecesani est consilium presbyterale
convocare, eidem praesidere atque quaestiones in eodem tractandas determinare
auta membris propositas recipere.
§ 2. Consilium presbyterale gaudet voto tantum consultivo; Episcopus dioecesanus
illud audiat in negotiis maioris momenti, eius autem consensu eget solummodo
in casibus iure expresse definitis.
§ 3. Consilium presbyterale numquam agere valet sine Episcopo dioecesano,
ad quem solum etiam cura spectat ea divulgandi quae ad normam § 2 statuta
sunt.
Can. 501 - § 1. Membra consilii presbyteralis designentur ad tempus,
in statutis determinatum, ita tamen ut integrum consilium vel aliqua eius
pars intra quinquennium renovetur.
§ 2. Vacante sede, consilium presbyterale cessat eiusque munera implentura
collegio consultorum; intra annum a capta possessione Episcopus debet
consilium presbyterale noviter constituere.
§ 3. Si consilium presbyterale munus sibi in bonum dioecesis commissum
non adimpleat aut eodem graviter abutatur, Episcopus dioecesanus facta
consultatione cum Metropolita, aut si de ipsa sede metropolitana agatur
cum Episcopo suffraganeo promotione antiquiore, illud dissolvere potest,
sed intra annum debet noviter constituere.
Can. 502 - § 1. Inter membra consilii presbyteralis ab Episcopo
dioecesano libere nominantur aliqui sacerdotes, numero non minore quam
sex nec maiore quam duodecim, qui collegium consultorum ad quinquennium
constituant, cui competunt munera iure determinata; expleto tamen quinquennio
munera sua propria exercere pergit usquedum novum collegium constituatur.
§ 2. Collegio consultorum praeest Episcopus dioecesanus; sede autem impedita
aut vacante, is qui ad interim Episcopi locum tenet aut, si constitutus
nondum fuerit, sacerdos ordinatione antiquior in collegio consultorum.
§ 3. Episcoporum conferentia statuere potest ut munera collegii consultorum
capitulo cathedrali committantur.
§4. In vicariatu et praefectura apostolica munera collegii consultorum
competunt consilio missionis, de quo in Can. 495, § 2, nisi aliud iure
statuatur. |
CHAPTER IV : THE CHAPTER OF CANONS
Can. 503 A chapter of canons,
whether cathedral or collegiate, is a college of priests, whose role is
to celebrate the more solemn liturgical functions in a cathedral or a
collegiate church. It is for the cathedral chapter, besides, to fulfil
those roles entrusted to it by law or by the diocesan Bishop.
Can. 504 The establishment,
alteration or suppression of a cathedral chapter is reserved to the Apostolic
See.
Can. 505 Every chapter, whether
cathedral or collegiate, is to have its own statutes, established by lawful
capitular act and approved by the diocesan Bishop. These statutes are
not to be changed or abrogated except with the approval of the diocesan
Bishop.
Can. 506 §1 The statutes
of a chapter, while preserving always the laws of the foundation, are
to determine the nature of the chapter and the number of canons. They
are to define what the chapter and the individual canons are to do in
carrying out divine worship and their ministry. They are to decide the
meetings at which chapter business is conducted and, while observing the
provisions of the universal law, they are to prescribe the conditions
required for the validity and for the lawfulness of the proceedings.
§2 In the statutes the remuneration is also to be defined, both the
fixed salary and the amounts to be paid on the occasion of discharging
the office, so too, having taken account of the norms laid down by the
Holy See, the insignia of the canons.
Can. 507 §1 Among the
canons there is to be one who presides over the chapter. In accordance
with the statutes other offices are also to be established, account having
been taken of the practice prevailing in the region.
§2 Other offices may be allotted to clerics not belonging to the
chapter, so that, in accordance with the statutes, they may provide assistance
to the canons.
Can. 508 §1 The canon
penitentiary both of a cathedral church and of a collegiate church has
by law ordinary faculties, which he cannot however delegate to others,
to absolve in the sacramental forum from latae
sententiae censures which have not been declared and are not
reserved to the Holy See. Within the diocese he can absolve not only diocesans
but outsiders also, whereas he can absolve diocesans even outside the
diocese.
§2 Where there is no chapter, the diocesan Bishop is to appoint a
priest to fulfil this office.
Can. 509 §1 It belongs
to the diocesan Bishop, after consultation with the chapter, but not to
the diocesan Administrator, to bestow each and every canonry both in the
cathedral church and in a collegiate church, any privilege to the contrary
is revoked. It is also for the diocesan Bishop to confirm the person elected
by the chapter to preside over it.
§2 The diocesan Bishop is to appoint to canonries only priests who
are of sound doctrine and life and who have exercised a praiseworthy ministry.
Can. 510 §1 Parishes
are no longer to be united with chapters of canons. Those which are united
to a chapter are to be separated from it by the diocesan Bishop.
§2 In a church which is at the same time a parochial and a capitular
church, a parish priest is to be appointed, whether chosen from the chapter
or not. He is bound by all the obligations and he enjoys all the rights
and faculties which by law belong to a parish priest.
§3 The diocesan Bishop is to establish certain norms whereby the
pastoral duties of the parish priest and the roles proper to the chapter
are duly harmonised, so that the parish priest is not a hindrance to capitular
functions, nor the chapter to those of the parish. Any conflicts which
may arise are to be settled by the diocesan Bishop, who is to ensure above
all that the pastoral needs of the faithful are suitably provided for.
§4 Alms given to a church which is at the same time a parochial and
a capitular church, are presumed to be given to the parish, unless it
is otherwise established. |
CAPUT IV: DE CANONICORUM CAPITULIS
Can. 503 - Capitulum canonicorum, sive cathedrale sive collegiale,
est sacerdotum collegium, cuius est functiones liturgicas sollemniores
in ecclesia cathedrali aut collegiali persolvere; capituli cathedralis
praeterea est munera adimplere, quae iure aut ab Episcopo dioecesano ei
committuntur.
Can. 504 - Capituli cathedralis erectio, innovatio aut suppressio
Sedi Apostolicae reservantur.
Can. 505 - Unumquodque capitulum, sive cathedrale sive collegiale,
sua habeat statuta, per legitimum actum capitularem condita atque ab Episcopo
dioecesano probata; quae statuta ne immutentur neve abrogentur nisi approbante
eodem Episcopo dioecesano.
Can. 506 - § 1. Statuta capituli, salvis semper fundationis legibus,
ipsam capituli constitutionem et numerum canonicorum determinent; definiant
quaenam a capitulo et a singulis canonicis ad cultum divinum necnon administerium
persolvendum sint peragenda; decernant conventus in quibus capituli negotia
agantur atque, salvis quidem iuris universalis praescriptis, condiciones
statuant ad validitatem liceitatemque negotiorum requisitas.
§ 2. In statutis etiam definiantur emolumenta, tum stabilia tum occasione
perfuncti muneris solvenda necnon, attentis normis a Sancta Sede latis,
quaenam sint canonicorum insignia.
Can. 507 - § 1. Inter canonicos habeatur qui capituli praesit,
atque alia etiam constituantur officia ad normam statuorum, ratione quoque
habita usus in regione vigentis.
§ 2. Clericis ad capitulum non pertinentibus, committi possunt alia officia,
quibus ipsi, ad normam statuorum, canonicis auxilium praebeant.
Can. 508 - § 1. Paenitentiarius canonicus tum ecclesiae cathedralis
tum ecclesiae collegialis vi officii habet facultatem ordinariam, quam
tamen aliis delegare non potest, absolvendi in foro sacramentali a censuris
latae sententiae non declaratis, Apostolicae Sedi non reservatis, in dioecesi
extraneos quoque, dioecesanos autem etiam extra territorium dioecesis.
§ 2. Ubi deficit capitulum, Episcopus dioecesanus sacerdotem constituat
ad idem munus implendum.
Can. 509 - § 1. Episcopi dioecesani, audito capitulo, non autem
Administratoris dioecesani, est omnes et singulos conferre canonicatus,
tum in ecclesia cathedrali tum in ecclesia collegiali, revocato quolibet
contrario privilegio; eiusdem Episcopi est confirmare electum ab ipso
capitulo, qui eidem praesit.
§ 2. Canonicatus Episcopus dioecesanus conferat tantum sacerdotibus doctrina
vitaeque integritate praestantibus, qui laudabiliter ministerium exercuerunt.
Can. 510 - § 1. Capitulo canonicorum ne amplius uniantur paroeciae;
quae unitae alicui capitulo exstent, ab Episcopo dioecesano a capitulo
separentur.
§ 2. In ecclesia, quae simul sit paroecialis et capitularis, designetur
parochus, sive inter capitulares delectus, sive non qui parochus omnibus
obstringitur officiis atque gaudet iuribus et facultatibus quae ad normam
iuris propria sunt parochi.
§ 3. Episcopi dioecesani est certas statuere normas, quibus officia pastoralia
parochi atque munera capitulo propria debite componantur, cavendo ne parochus
capitularibus nec capitulum paroecialibus functionibus impedimento sit;
conflictus, si quidam habeantur, dirimat Episcopus dioecesanus, qui imprimis
curet ut fidelium necessitatibus pastoralibus apte prospiciatur.
§4. Quae ecclesiae, paroeciali simul et capitulari, conferantur eleemosynae,
praesumuntur datae paroeciae, nisi aliud constet. |
CHAPTER V : THE PASTORAL COUNCIL
Can. 511 In each diocese,
in so far as pastoral circumstances suggest, a pastoral council is to
be established. Its function, under the authority of the Bishop, is to
study and weigh those matters which concern the pastoral works in the
diocese, and to propose practical conclusions concerning them.
Can. 512 §1 A pastoral
council is composed of members of Christ’s faithful who are in full
communion with the catholic Church: clerics, members of institutes of
consecrated life, and especially lay people. They are designated in the
manner determined by the diocesan Bishop.
§2 The members of Christ’s faithful assigned to the pastoral
council are to be selected in such a way that the council truly reflects
the entire portion of the people of God which constitutes the diocese,
taking account of the different regions of the diocese, of social conditions
and professions, and of the part played in the apostolate by the members,
whether individually or in association with others.
§3 Only those members of Christ’s faithful who are outstanding
in firm faith, high moral standards and prudence are to be assigned to
the pastoral council.
Can. 513 §1 The pastoral
council is appointed for a determinate period, in accordance with the
provisions of the statutes drawn up by the Bishop.
§2 When the see is vacant, the pastoral council lapses.
Can. 514 §1 The pastoral
council has only a consultative vote. It is for the diocesan Bishop alone
to convene it, according to the needs of the apostolate, and to preside
over it. He alone has the right to make public the matters dealt with
in the council.
§2 It is to be convened at least once a year. |
CAPUT V: DE CONSILIO PASTORALI
Can. 511 - In singulis dioecesibus, quatenus pastoralia adiuncta
id suadeant, constituatur consilium pastorale, cuius est sub auctoritate
Episcopi ea quae opera pastoralia in dioecesi spectant investigare, perpendere
atque de eis conclusiones practicas proponere.
Can. 512 - § 1. Consilium pastorale constat christifidelibus qui
in plena communione sint cum Ecclesia catholica, tum clericis, tum membris
institutorum vitae consecratae, tum praesertim laicis, quique designantur
modo ab Episcopo dioecesano determinato.
§ 2. Christifideles, qui deputantur ad consilium pastorale, ita seligantur
ut per eos universa populi Dei portio, quae dioecesim constituat, revera
configuretur, ratione habita diversarum dioecesis regionum, condicionum
socialium et professionum, necnon partis quam sive singuli sive cum aliis
coniuncti in apostolatu habent.
§ 3. Ad consilium pastorale ne deputentur nisi christifideles certa fide,
bonis moribus et prudentia praestantes.
Can. 513 - § 1. Consilium pastorale constituitur ad tempus, iuxta
praescripta statuorum, quae ab Episcopo dantur.
§ 2. Sede vacante, consilium pastorale cessat.
Can. 514 - § 1. Consilium pastorale, quod voto gaudet tantum consultivo,
iuxta necessitates apostolatus convocare eique praeesse ad solum Episcopum
dioecesanum pertinet; ad quem etiam unice spectat,quae in consilio pertractata
sunt publici iuris facere.
§ 2. Saltem semel in anno convocetur. |
CHAPTER VI : PARISHES, PARISH PRIESTS AND ASSISTANT PRIESTS
Can. 515 §1 A parish
is a certain community of Christ’s faithful stably established within
a particular Church, whose pastoral care, under the authority of the diocesan
Bishop, is entrusted to a parish priest as its proper pastor.
§2 The diocesan Bishop alone can establish, suppress or alter parishes.
He is not to establish, suppress or notably alter them unless he has consulted
the council of priests.
§3 A lawfully established parish has juridical personality by virtue
of the law itself.
Can. 516 §1 Unless the
law provides otherwise, a quasi parish is equivalent to a parish. A quasi
parish is a certain community of Christ’s faithful within a particular
Church, entrusted to a priest as its proper pastor, but because of special
circumstances not yet established as a parish.
§2 Where some communities cannot be established as parishes or quasi
parishes, the diocesan Bishop is to provide for their spiritual care in
some other way.
Can. 517 §1 Where circumstances
so require, the pastoral care of a parish, or of a number of parishes
together, can be entrusted to several priests jointly, but with the stipulation
that one of the priests is to be the moderator of the pastoral care to
be exercised. This moderator is to direct the joint action and to be responsible
for it to the Bishop.
§2 If, because of a shortage of priests, the diocesan Bishop has
judged that a deacon, or some other person who is not a priest, or a community
of persons, should be entrusted with a share in the exercise of the pastoral
care of a parish, he is to appoint some priest who, with the powers and
faculties of a parish priest, will direct the pastoral care.
Can. 518 As a general rule,
a parish is to be territorial, that is, it is to embrace all Christ’s
faithful of a given territory. Where it is useful however, personal parishes
are to be established, determined by reason of the rite, language or nationality
of the faithful of a certain territory, or on some other basis.
Can. 519 The parish priest
is the proper pastor of the parish entrusted to him. He exercises the
pastoral care of the community entrusted to him under the authority of
the diocesan Bishop, whose ministry of Christ he is called to share, so
that for this community he may carry out the offices of teaching, sanctifying
and ruling with the cooperation of other priests or deacons and with the
assistance of lay members of Christ’s faithful, in accordance with
the law.
Can. 520 §1 A juridical
person may not be a parish priest. However, the diocesan Bishop, but not
the diocesan Administrator, can, with the consent of the competent Superior,
entrust a parish to a clerical religious institute or to a clerical society
of apostolic life, even by establishing it in the church of the institute
or society, subject however to the rule that one priest be the parish
priest or, if the pastoral care is entrusted to several priests jointly,
that there be a moderator as mentioned in Can. 517
§1.
§2 The entrustment of a parish, as in §1, may be either in perpetuity
or for a specified time. In either case this is to be done by means of
a written agreement made between the diocesan Bishop and the competent
Superior of the institute or society. This agreement must expressly and
accurately define, among other things, the work to be done, the persons
to be assigned to it and the financial arrangements.
Can. 521 §1 To be validly
appointed a parish priest, one must be in the sacred order of priesthood.
§2 He is also to be outstanding in sound doctrine and uprightness
of character, endowed with zeal for souls and other virtues, and possessed
of those qualities which by universal or particular law are required for
the care of the parish in question.
§3 In order that one be appointed to the office of parish priest,
his suitability must be clearly established, in a manner determined by
the diocesan Bishop, even by examination.
Can. 522 It is necessary that
a parish priest have the benefit of stability, and therefore he is to
be appointed for an indeterminate period of time. The diocesan Bishop
may appoint him for a specified period of time only if the Episcopal Conference
has by decree allowed this.
Can. 523 Without prejudice
to Can. 682, appointment to the office of parish priest
belongs to the diocesan Bishop, who is free to confer it on whomsoever
he wishes, unless someone else has a right of presentation or election.
Can. 524 The diocesan Bishop
is to confer a vacant parish on the one whom, after consideration of all
the circumstances, he judges suitable for the parochial care of that parish,
without any preference of persons. In order to assess suitability, he
is to consult the vicar forane, conduct suitable enquiries and, if it
is appropriate, seek the view of some priests and lay members of Christ’s
faithful.
Can. 525 When a see is vacant
or impeded, it is for the diocesan Administrator or whoever governs the
diocese in the interim:
1° to institute priests lawfully presented for a parish or to confirm
those lawfully elected to one;
2° to appoint parish priests if the see has been vacant or impeded
for a year.
Can. 526 §1 A parish
priest is to have the parochial care of one parish only. However, because
of a shortage of priests or other circumstances, the care of a number
of neighbouring parishes can be entrusted to the one parish priest.
§2 In any one parish there is to be only one parish priest, or one
moderator in accordance with Can. 517 §1; any
contrary custom is reprobated and any contrary privilege revoked.
Can. 527 §1 One who is
promoted to exercise the pastoral care of a parish obtains this care and
is bound to exercise it from the moment he takes possession.
§2 The local Ordinary or a priest delegated by him puts the parish
priest into possession, in accordance with the procedure approved by particular
law or by lawful custom. For a just reason, however, the same Ordinary
can dispense from this procedure, in which case the communication of the
dispensation to the parish replaces the taking of possession.
§3 The local Ordinary is to determine the time within which the parish
priest must take possession of the parish. If, in the absence of a lawful
impediment, he has not taken possession within this time, the local Ordinary
can declare the parish vacant.
Can. 528 §1 The
parish priest has the obligation of ensuring that the word of God is proclaimed
in its entirety to those living in the parish. He is therefore to see
to it that the lay members of Christ’s faithful are instructed in
the truths of faith, especially by means of the homily on Sundays and
holydays of obligation and by catechetical formation. He is to foster
works which promote the spirit of the Gospel, including its relevance
to social justice. He is to have a special care for the catholic education
of children and young people. With the collaboration of the faithful,
he is to make every effort to bring the gospel message to those also who
have given up religious practice or who do not profess the true faith.
§2 The parish priest is to take care that the blessed Eucharist is
the centre of the parish assembly of the faithful. He is to strive to
ensure that the faithful are nourished by the devout celebration of the
sacraments, and in particular that they frequently approach the sacraments
of the blessed Eucharist and penance. He is to strive to lead them to
prayer, including prayer in their families, and to take a live and active
part in the sacred liturgy. Under the authority of the diocesan Bishop,
the parish priest must direct this liturgy in his own parish, and he is
bound to be on guard against abuses.
Can. 529 §1 So that he
may fulfil his office of pastor diligently, the parish priest is to strive
to know the faithful entrusted to his care. He is therefore to visit their
families, sharing in their cares and anxieties and, in a special way,
their sorrows, comforting them in the Lord. If in certain matters they
are found wanting, he is prudently to correct them. He is to help the
sick and especially the dying in great charity, solicitiously restoring
them with the sacraments and commending their souls to God. He is to be
especially diligent in seeking out the poor, the suffering, the lonely,
those who are exiled from their homeland, and those burdened with special
difficulties. He is to strive also to ensure that spouses and parents
are sustained in the fulfilment of their proper duties, and to foster
the growth of Christian life in the family.
§2 The parish priest is to recognise and promote the specific role
which the lay members of Christ’s faithful have in the mission of
the Church, fostering their associations which have religious purposes.
He is to cooperate with his proper Bishop and with the presbyterium
of the diocese. Moreover, he is to endeavour to ensure that the faithful
are concerned for the community of the parish, that they feel themselves
to be members both of the diocese and of the universal Church, and that
they take part in and sustain works which promote this community.
Can. 530 The functions especially
entrusted to the parish priest are as follows:
1° the administration of baptism;
2° the administration of the sacrament of confirmation to those in
danger of death, in accordance with Can. 883,
n. 3;
3° the administration of Viaticum and of the anointing of the sick,
without prejudice to Can. 1003
§§2 and 3, and the imparting of the apostolic blessing;
4° the assistance at marriages and the nuptial blessing;
5° the conducting of funerals;
6° the blessing of the baptismal font at paschal time, the conduct
of processions outside the church, and the giving of solemn blessings
outside the church;
7° the more solemn celebration of the Eucharist on Sundays and holydays
of obligation.
Can. 531 Even though another
person has performed some parochial function, he is to give the offering
he receives from the faithful on that occasion to the parish fund unless,
in respect of voluntary offerings, there is a clear contrary intention
on the donor’s part; it is for the diocesan Bishop, after consulting
the council of priests, to prescribe regulations concerning the destination
of these offerings and to provide for the remuneration of clerics who
fulfil such a parochial function.
Can. 532 In all juridical
matters, the parish priest acts in the person of the parish, in accordance
with the law. He is to ensure that the parish goods are administered in
accordance with Cann. 1281–1288.
Can. 533 §1 The parish
priest is obliged to reside in the parochial house, near the church. In
particular cases, however, where there is a just reason, the local Ordinary
may permit him to reside elsewhere, especially in a house common to several
priests, provided the carrying out of the parochial duties is properly
and suitably catered for.
§2 Unless there is a grave reason to the contrary, the parish priest
may each year be absent on holiday from his parish for a period not exceeding
one month, continuous or otherwise. The days which the parish priest spends
on the annual spiritual retreat are not reckoned in this period of vacation.
For an absence from the parish of more than a week, however, the parish
priest is bound to advise the local Ordinary.
§3 It is for the diocesan Bishop to establish norms by which, during
the parish priest’s absence, the care of the parish is provided
for by a priest with the requisite faculties.
Can. 534 §1 When he has
taken possession of his parish, the parish priest is bound on each Sunday
and holyday of obligation in his diocese to apply the Mass for the people
entrusted to him. If he is lawfully impeded from this celebration, he
is to have someone else apply the Mass on these days or apply it himself
on other days.
§2 A parish priest who has the care of several parishes is bound
to apply only one Mass on the days mentioned in §1, for all the people
entrusted to him.
§3 A parish priest who has not discharged the obligations mentioned
in §§1 and 2, is as soon as possible to apply for the people
as many Masses as he has omitted.
Can. 535 §1 In each parish
there are to be parochial registers, that is, of baptisms, of marriages
and of deaths, and any other registers prescribed by the Episcopal Conference
or by the diocesan Bishop. The parish priest is to ensure that entries
are accurately made and that the registers are carefully preserved.
§2 In the register of baptisms, a note is to be made of confirmation
and of matters pertaining to the canonical status of the faithful by reason
of marriage, without prejudice to the provision of Can. 1133,
and by reason of adoption, the reception of sacred order, the making of
perpetual profession in a religious institute, or a change of rite. These
annotations are always to be reproduced on a baptismal certificate.
§3 Each parish is to have its own seal. Certificates concerning the
canonical status of the faithful, and all acts which can have juridical
significance, are to be signed by the parish priest or his delegate and
secured with the parochial seal.
§4 In each parish there is to be an archive, in which the parochial
books are to be kept, together with episcopal letters and other documents
which it may be necessary or useful to preserve. On the occasion of visitation
or at some other opportune time, the diocesan Bishop or his delegate is
to inspect all of these matters. The parish priest is to take care that
they do not fall into unauthorised hands.
§5 Older parochial registers are also to be carefully safeguarded,
in accordance with the provisions of particular law.
Can. 536 §1 If, after
consulting the council of priests, the diocesan Bishop considers it opportune,
a pastoral council is to be established in each parish. In this council,
which is presided over by the parish priest, Christ’s faithful,
together with those who by virtue of their office are engaged in pastoral
care in the parish, give their help in fostering pastoral action.
§2 The pastoral council has only a consultative vote, and it is regulated
by the norms laid down by the diocesan Bishop.
Can. 537 In each parish
there is to be a finance committee to help the parish priest in the administration
of the goods of the parish, without prejudice to Can. 532.
It is ruled by the universal law and by the norms laid down by the diocesan
Bishop, and it is comprised of members of the faithful selected according
to these norms.
Can. 538 §1 A parish
priest ceases to hold office by removal or transfer effected by the diocesan
Bishop in accordance with the law; by his personal resignation, for a
just reason, which for validity requires that it be accepted by the diocesan
Bishop; and by the lapse of time if, in accordance with the particular
law mentioned in Can. 522, he was appointed for a specified
period of time.
§2 A parish priest who is a member of a religious institute or is
incardinated in a society of apostolic life, is removed in accordance
with Can. 682 §2.
§3 A parish priest who has completed his seventy fifth year of age
is requested to offer his resignation from office to the diocesan Bishop
who, after considering all the circumstances of person and place, is to
decide whether to accept or defer it. Having taken account of the norms
laid down by the Episcopal Conference, the diocesan Bishop must make provision
for the appropriate maintenance and residence of the priest who has resigned.
Can. 539 When a parish is
vacant, or when the parish priest is prevented from exercising his pastoral
office in the parish by reason of imprisonment, exile or banishment, or
by reason of incapacity or ill health or some other cause, the diocesan
Bishop is as soon as possible to appoint a parochial administrator, that
is, a priest who will take the place of the parish priest in accordance
with Can. 540.
Can. 540 §1 The parochial
administrator is bound by the same obligations and has the same rights
as a parish priest, unless the diocesan Bishop prescribes otherwise.
§2 The parochial administrator may not do anything which could prejudice
the rights of the parish priest or could do harm to parochial property.
§3 When he has discharged his office, the parochial administrator
is to give an account to the parish priest.
Can. 541 §1 When a parish
is vacant, or when the parish priest is impeded from exercising his pastoral
office, pending the appointment of a parochial administrator the interim
governance of the parish is to be undertaken by the assistant priest;
if there are a number of assistants, by the senior by appointment; if
there are none, by the parish priest determined by particular law.
§2 The one who has undertaken the governance of the parish in accordance
with §1, is at once to inform the local Ordinary of the parish vacancy.
Can. 542 The priests to whom,
in accordance with Can. 516 §1 [517
§1 ], is jointly entrusted the pastoral care of a parish or of a number
of parishes together:
1° must possess the qualities mentioned in Can. 521;
2° are to be appointed in accordance with Cann. 522
and 524;
3° obtain the pastoral care only from the moment of taking possession:
their moderator is put into possession in accordance with Can. 527
§2; for the other priests, the profession of faith lawfully made
replaces the taking of possession.
Can. 543 §1 Each of the
priests to whom the care of a parish or of a number of parishes together
is jointly entrusted, is bound to fulfil the duties and functions of a
parish priest mentioned in Cann. 528, 529
and 530. They are to do this according to a plan determined
among themselves. The faculty to assist at marriages, and all the faculties
to dispense which are given to a parish priest by virtue of the law itself,
belong to all, but are to be exercised under the direction of the moderator.
§2 All the priests who belong to the group:
1° are bound by the obligation of residence;
2° are by common counsel to establish an arrangement by which one
of them celebrates the Mass for the people, in accordance with Can. 534.
3° [ ]in juridical affairs, only the moderator acts in the person
of the parish or parishes entrusted to the group.
Can. 544 When one of the priests,
or the moderator, of the group mentioned in Can. 517 §1 ceases to
hold office, or when any member of it becomes incapable of exercising
his pastoral office, the parish or parishes whose care is entrusted to
the group do not become vacant. It is for the diocesan Bishop to appoint
another moderator; until he is appointed by the Bishop, the priest of
the group who is senior by appointment is to fulfil this office.
Can. 545 §1 Whenever
it is necessary or opportune for the due pastoral care of the parish,
one or more assistant priests can be joined with the parish priest. As
cooperators with the parish priest and sharers in his concern, they are,
by common counsel and effort with the parish priest and under his authority,
to labour in the pastoral ministry.
§2 An assistant priest may be appointed either to help in exercising
the entire pastoral ministry, whether in the whole parish or in a part
of it or for a particular group of the faithful within it, or even to
help in carrying out a specific ministry in a number of parishes at the
same time.
Can. 546 To be validly appointed
an assistant priest, one must be in the sacred order of priesthood.
Can. 547 The diocesan Bishop
freely appoints an assistant priest; if he has judged it opportune, he
will have consulted the parish priest or parish priests of the parishes
to which the assistant is appointed, and the Vicar forane, without prejudice
to Can. 682 §1.
Can. 548 §1 The obligations
and rights of assistant priests are defined not only by the canons of
this chapter, but also by the diocesan statutes, and by the letter of
the diocesan Bishop ; they are more specifically determined by the directions
of the parish priest.
§2 Unless it is otherwise expressly provided in the letter of the
diocesan Bishop, the assistant priest is by virtue of his office bound
to help the parish priest in the entire parochial ministry, with the exception
of the application of the Mass for the people. Likewise, if the matter
should arise in accordance with the law, he is bound to take the place
of the parish priest.
§3 The assistant priest is to report regularly to the parish priest
on pastoral initiatives, both those planned and those already undertaken.
In this way the parish priest and the assistant or assistants can by their
joint efforts provide a pastoral care of the parish for which they are
together answerable.
Can. 549 When the parish priest
is absent, the norms of Can. 541 §1 are to be
observed, unless the diocesan Bishop has provided otherwise in accordance
with Can. 533 §3, or unless a parochial administrator
has been appointed. If Can. 541 §1 is applied,
the assistant priest is bound by all the obligations of the parish priest,
with the exception of the obligation to apply the Mass for the people.
Can. 550 §1 The assistant
priest is bound to reside in the parish or, if he is appointed for a number
of parishes at the same time, in one of them. For a just reason, however,
the local Ordinary may permit him to reside elsewhere, especially in a
house common to several priests, provided the carrying out of the pastoral
duties does not in any way suffer thereby.
§2 The local Ordinary is to see to it that, where it is possible,
some manner of common life in the parochial house be encouraged between
the parish priest and the assistants.
§3 As far as holidays are concerned, the assistant priest has the
same rights as the parish priest.
Can. 551 The provisions of
Can. 531 are to be observed in respect of offerings
which Christ’s faithful make to the assistant priest on the occasion
of his exercise of the pastoral ministry.
Can. 552 Without prejudice
to Can. 682 §2, an assistant priest may for a
just reason be removed by the diocesan Bishop or the diocesan Administrator. |
CAPUT VI: DE PAROECIIS, DE PAROCHIS ET DE VICARIIS PAROECIALIBUS
Can. 515 - § 1. Paroecia est certa communitas christifidelium
in Ecclesia particulari stabiliter constituta, cuius cura pastoralis,
sub auctoritate Episcopi dioecesani, committitur parocho, qua proprio
eiusdem pastori.
§ 2. Paroecias erigere, supprimere aut eas innovare unius est Episcopi
dioecesani, qui paroecias ne erigat aut supprimat, neve eas notabiliter
innovet, nisi audito consilio presbyterali. § 3. Paroecia legitime erecta
personalitate iuridica ipso iure gaudet.
Can. 516 - § 1. Nisi aliud iure caveatur, paroeciae aequiparatur
quasi-paroecia, quae est certa in Ecclesia particulari communitas christifidelium,
sacerdoti uti pastori proprio commissa, ob peculiaria adiuncta in paroeciam
nondum erecta.
§ 2. Ubi quaedam communitates in paroeciam vel quasi-paroeciam erigi non
possint, Episcopus dioecesanus alio modo earundem pastorali curae prospiciat.
Can. 517 - § 1. Ubi adiuncta id requirant, paroeciae aut diversarum
simul paroeciarum cura pastoralis committi potest pluribus in solidum
sacerdotibus, ea tamen lege, ut eorundem unus curae pastoralis exercendae
sit moderator, qui nempe actionem coniunctam dirigat atque de eadem coram
Episcopo respondeat.
§ 2. Si ob sacerdotum penuriam Episcopus dioecesanus aestimaverit participationem
in exercitio curae pastoralis paroeciae concredendam esse diacono aliive
personae sacerdotali charactere non insignitae aut personarum communitati,
sacerdotem constituat aliquem qui, potestatibus et facultatibus parochi
instructus, curam pastoralem moderetur.
Can. 518 - Paroecia regula generali sit territorialis, quae scilicet
omnes complectatur christifideles certi territorii; ubi vero id expediat,
constituantur paroeciae personales, ratione ritus, linguae, nationis christifidelium
alicuius territorii atque alia etiam ratione determinatae.
Can. 519 - Parochus est pastor proprius paroeciae sibi commissae,
cura pastorali communitatis sibi concreditae fungens sub auctoritate Episcopi
dioecesani, cuius in partem ministerii Christi vocatus est, ut pro eadem
communitate munera exsequatur docendi, sanctificandi et regendi, cooperantibus
etiam aliis presbyteris vel diaconis atque operam conferentibus christifidelibus
laicis, ad normam iuris.
Can. 520 - § 1. Persona iuridica ne sit parochus; Episcopus autem
dioecesanus, non vero Administrator dioecesanus, de consensu competentis
Superioris, potest paroeciam committere instituto religioso clericali
vel societati clericali vitae apostolicae, eam erigendo etiam in ecclesia
instituti aut societatis, hac tamen lege ut unus presbyter sit paroeciae
parochus, aut, si cura pastoralis pluribus in solidum committatur, moderator,
de quo in Can. 517, § 1.
§ 2. Paroeciae commissio, de qua in § 1, fieri potest sive in perpetuum
sive ad certum praefinitum tempus; in utroque casu fiat mediante conventione
scripta inter Episcoporum dioecesanum et competentem Superiorem instituti
vel societatis inita, qua inter alia expresse et accurate definiantur,
quae ad opus explendum, ad personas eidem addicendas et ad oeconomicas
spectent.
Can. 521 - § 1. Ut quis valide in parochum assumatur, oportet sit
in sacro presbyteratus ordine constitutus.
§ 2. Sit praeterea sana doctrina et morum probitate praestans, animarum
zelo aliisque virtutibus praeditus, atque insuper qualitatibus gaudeat
quae ad paroeciam, de qua agitur, curandam iure sive universali sive particulari
requiruntur.
§ 3. Ad officium parochi alicui conferendum, oportet de eius idoneitate,
modo ab Episcopo dioecesano determinato, etiam per examen, certo constet.
Can. 522 - Parochus stabilitate gaudeat oportet ideoque ad tempus
indefinitum nominetur; ad certum tempus tantum ab Episcopo dioecesano
nominari potest, si id ab Episcoporum conferentia per decretum admissum
fuerit.
Can. 523 - Firmo praescripto Can. 682, § 1, parochi officii provisio
Episcopo dioecesano competit et quidem libera collatione, nisi cuidam
sit ius praesentationis aut electionis.
Can. 524 - Vacantem paroeciam Episcopus dioecesanus conferat illi
quem, omnibus perpensis adiunctis, aestimet idoneum ad paroecialem curam
in eadem implendam, omni personarum acceptione remota ut iudicium de idoneitate
ferat, audiat vicarium foraneum aptasque investigationes peragat, auditis,
si casus ferat, certis presbyteris necnon christifidelibus laicis.
Can. 525 - Sede vacante aut impedita, ad Administratorem dioecesanum
aliumve dioecesim ad interim regentem pertinet:
1° institutionem vel confirmationem concedere presbyteris, qui ad paroeciam
legitime praesentati aut electi fuerint;
2° parochos nominare, si sedes ab anno vacaverit aut impedita sit.
Can. 526 - § 1. Parochus unius paroeciae tantum curam paroecialem
habeat; ob penuriam tamen sacerdotum aut alia adiuncta, plurium vicinarum
paroeciarum cura eidem parocho concredi potest.
§ 2. In eadem paroecia unus tantum habeatur parochus aut moderator ad
normam Can. 517, § 1, reprobata contraria consuetudine et revocato quolibet
contrario privilegio.
Can. 527 - § 1. Qui ad curam pastoralem paroeciae gerendam promotus
est, eandem obtinet et exercere tenetur a momento captae possessionis.
§ 2. Parochum in possessionem mittit loci Ordinarius aut sacerdos ab eodem
delegatus, servato modo lege particulari aut legitima consuetudine recepto;
iusta tamen de causa potest idem Ordinarius ab eo modo dispensare; quo
in casu intimatio dispensatio paroeciae notificata locum tenet captae
possessionis. § 3. Loci Ordinarius praefiniat tempus intra quod paroeciae
possessio capi debeat; quo inutiliter praeterlapso, nisi iustum obstiterit
impedimentum, paroeciam vacare declarare potest.
Can. 528 - § 1. Parochus obligatione tenetur providendi ut Dei
verbum integre in paroecia degentibus annuntietur quare curet ut christifideles
laici in fidei veritatibus edoceantur, praesertim homilia diebus dominicis
et festis de praecepto habenda necnon catechetica institutione tradenda,
atque foveat opera quibus spiritus evangelicus, etiam ad iustitiam socialem
quod attinet, promoveatur peculiarem curam habeat de puerorum iuvenumque
educatione catholica omni ope satagat, associata etiam sibi christifidelium
opera, ut nuntius evangelicus ad eos quoque perveniat, qui a religione
colenda recesserint aut veram fidem non profiteantur.
§ 2. Consulat parochus ut sanctissima Eucharistia centrum sit congregationis
fidelium paroecialis; allaboret ut christifideles per devotam sacramentorum
celebrationem, pascantur, peculiarique modo ut frequenter ad sanctissimae
Eucharistiae et paenitentiae sacramenta accedant; annitatur item ut iidem
ad orationem etiam in familiis peragendam ducantur atque conscie et actuose
partem habeant in sacra liturgia, quam quidem, sub auctoritate Episcopi
dioecesani, parochus in sua paroecia moderari debet et, ne abusus irrepant,
invigilare tenetur.
Can. 529 - § 1. Officium pastoris sedulo ut adimpleat, parochus
fideles suae curae commissos cognoscere satagat; ideo familias visitet,
fidelium sollicitudines, angores et luctus praesertim participans eosque
in Domino confortans necnon, si in quibusdam defecerint, prudenter corrigens;
aegrotos, praesertim morti proximos, effusa caritate adiuvet, eos sollicite
sacramentis reficiendo eorumque animas Deo commendando; peculiari diligentia
prosequatur pauperes, afflictos, solitarios, e patria exsules itemque
pecularibus difficultatibus gravatos; allaboret etiam ut coniuges et parentes
ad officia propria implenda sustineantur et in familia vitae christianae
incrementum foveat.
§ 2. Partem quam christifideles laici in missione Ecclesiae propriam habent,
parochus agnoscat et promoveat, consociationes eorundem ad fines religionis
fovendo. Cum proprio Episcopo et cum dioecesis presbyterio cooperetur,
allaborans etiam ut fideles communionis paroecialis curam habeant, iidemque
tum dioecesis tum Ecclesiae universae membra se sentiant operaque ad eandem
communionem promovendam participent vel sustineant.
Can. 530 - Functiones specialiter parocho commissae sunt quae sequuntur:
1° administratio baptismi;
2° administratio sacramenti confirmationis iis qui in periculo mortis
versantur, ad normam Can. 883, n. 3;
3° administratio Viatici necnon unctionis infirmorum, firmo praescripto
Can. 1003, §§ 2 et 3, atque apostolicae benedictionis impertiti;
4° assistentia matrimoniis et benedictio nuptiarum;
5° persolutio funerum;
6° fontis baptismalis tempore paschali benedictio, ductur processionum
extra ecclesiam, necnon benedictiones extra ecclesiam solemnes;
7° celebratio eucharistica sollemnior diebus dominicis et festis de praecepto.
Can. 531 - Licet paroeciale quoddam munus alius expleverit, oblationes
quas hac occasione a christifidelibus recipit ad massam paroecialem deferat,
nisi de contraria offerentis voluntate constet quoad oblationes voluntarias;
Episcopo dioecesano, audito consilio presbyterali, competit statuere praescripta,
quibus destinationi harum oblationum necnon remunerationi clericorum idem
munus implentium provideatur.
Can. 532 - In omnibus negotiis iuridicis parochus personam gerit
paroeciae, ad normam iuris curet ut bona paroeciae administrentur ad normam
Cann. 1281-1288.
Can. 533 - § 1. Parochus obligatione tenetur residendi in domo
paroeciali prope ecclesiam; in casibus tamen particularibus, si iusta
adsit causa, loci Ordinarius permittere potest ut alibi commoretur, praesertim
in domo pluribus presbyteris communi, dummodo paroecialium perfunctioni
munerum rite apteque sit provisum.
§ 2. Nisi gravis obstet ratio, parocho, feriarum gratia, licet quotannis
a paroecia abesse ad summum per unum mensem continuum aut intermissum;
quo in feriarum tempore dies non computantur, quibus semel in anno parochus
spirituali recessui vacat; parochus autem, ut ultra hebdomadam a paroecia
absit, tenetur de hoc loci Ordinarium monere.
§ 3. Episcopi dioecesani est normas statuere quibus prospiciatur ut, parochi
absentia durante, curae provideatur paroeciae per sacerdotem debitis facultatibus
instructum.
Can. 534 - § 1. Parochus, post captam paroeciae possessionem, obligatione
tenetur singulis diebus dominicis atque festis in sua dioecesi de praecepto
Missam pro populo sibi commisso applicandi; qui vero ab hac celebratione
legitime impediatur, iisdem diebus per alium aut aliis diebus per se ipse
applicet.
§ 2. Parochus, qui plurium paroeciarum curam habet, diebus de quibus in
§ 1, unam tantum Missam pro universo sibi commisso populo applicare tenetur.
§ 3. Parochus qui obligationi de qua in §§ 1 et 2 non satisfecerit, quam
primum pro populo tot Missas applicet, quot omiserit.
Can. 535 - § 1. In unaquaque paroecia habeantur libri paroeciales,
liber scilicet baptizatorum, matrimoniorum, defunctorum, aliique secundum
Episcoporum conferentiae aut Episcopi dioecesani praescripta; prospiciat
parochus ut iidem libri accuratea conscribantur atque diligenter asserventur.
§ 2. In libro baptizatorum adnotentur quoque confirmatio, necnon quae
pertinent ad statum canonicum christifidelium, ratione matrimonii, salvo
quidem praescripto Can. 1133, ratione adoptionis, itemque ratione suspecti
ordinis sacri, professionis perpetuae in instituto religioso emissae necnon
mutati ritus; eaeque adnotationes in documento accepti baptismi semper
referantur.
§ 3. Unicuique paroecia sit proprium sigillum; testimonia quae destatu
canonico christifidelium dantur, sicut et acta omnia quae momentum iuridicum
habere possunt, ab ipso parocho eiusve delegato subscribantur et sigillo
paroeciali muniantur.
§4. In unaquaque paroeciae habeatur tabularium seu archivum, in quo libri
paroeciales custodiantur, una cum Episcoporum epistulis aliisque documentis,
necessitatis utilitatisve causa servandis; quae omnia, ab Episcopo dioecesano
eiusve delegato, visitationis vel alio opportuno tempore inspicienda,
parochus caveat ne ad extraneorum manus perveniant. § 5. Libri paroeciales
antiquiores quoque diligenter custodiantur, secundum praescripta iuris
particularis.
Can. 536 - § 1. Si, de iudicio Episcopi dioecesani, audito consilio
presbyterali, opportunum sit, in unaquaque paroecia constituatur consilium
pastorale, cui parochus praeest et in quo christifideles una cum illis
qui curam pastoralem vi officii sui in paroecia participant, ad actionem
pastoralem fovendam suum adiutorium praestent.
§ 2. Consilium pastorale voto gaudet tantum consultivo et regitur normis
ab Episcopo dioecesano statutis.
Can. 537 - In unaquaque paroecia habeatur consilium a rebus oeconomicis,
quod praeterquam iure universali, regitur normis ab Episcopo dioecesano
latis et in quo christifideles, secundum easdem normas selecti, parocho
in administratione bonorum paroecia adiutorio sint, firmo praescripto
Can. 532.
Can. 538 - § 1. Parochus ab officio cessat amotione aut translatione
ab Episcopo dioecesano ad normam iuris peracta, renuntiatione iusta de
causa ab ipso parocho facta et, ut valeat, ab eodem Episcopo acceptata,
necnon lapsu temporis si, iuxta iuris particularis de quo in Can. 522
praescripta, ad tempus determinatum constitutus fuerit.
§ 2. Parochus, qui est sodalis instituti religiosi aut in societate vitae
apostolicae incardinatus, ad normam Can. 682, § 2 amovetur.
§ 3. Parochus, expleto septuagesimo quinto aetatis anno, rogatur ut renuntiationem
ab officio exhibeat Episcopo dioecesano, qui, omnibus personae et loci
inspectis adiunctis, de eadem acceptanda aut differenda decernat; renuntiantis
congruae sustentationi et habitationi ab Episcopo dioecesano providendum
est, attentis normis ab Episcoporum conferentia statutis.
Can. 539 - Cum vacat paroecia aut cum parochus ratione captivitatis,
exsilii vel relegationis, inhabilitatis vel infirmae valetudinis aliusve
causae a munere pastorali in paroecia exercendo praepeditur, ab Episcopo
dioecesano quam primum deputetur administrator paroecialis, sacerdos scilicet
qui parochi vicem suppleat ad normam Can. 540.
Can. 540 - § 1. Administrator paroecialis iisdem adstringitur officiis
iisdemque gaudet iuribus ac parochus, nisi ab Episcopo dioecesano aliter
statuatur.
§ 2. Administratori paroeciali nihil agere licet, quod praeiudicium afferat
iuribus parochi autdamno esse possit bonis paroecialibus.
§ 3. Administrator paroecialis post expletum munus parocho rationem reddat.
Can. 541 - § 1. Vacante paroecia itemque parocho a munere pastorali
exercendo impedito, ante administratoris paroecialis constitutionem, paroeciae
regimen interim assumat vicarius paroecialis; si plures sint, is qui sit
nominatione antiquior, et si vicarii desint,parochus iure particulari
definitus.
§ 2. Qui paroeciae regimen ad normam § 1 assumpserit, loci Ordinarium
de paroeciae vacatione statim certiorem faciat.
Can. 542 - Sacerdotes quibus in solidum, ad normam Can. 517, §
1, alicuius paroeciae autdiversarum simul paroeciarum cura pastoralis
committitur:
1° praediti sint oportet qualitatibus, de quibus in Can. 521;
2° nominentur vel instituantur ad normam praescriptorum Cann. 522 et 524;
3° curam pastoralem obtinent tantum a momento captae possessionis; eorundem
moderator in possessionem mittitur ad normam praescriptorum Can. 527,
§ 2; pro ceteris vero sacerdotibus fidei professio legitime facta locum
tenet captae possessionis.
Can. 543 - § 1. Si sacerdotibus in solidum cura pastoralis alicuius
paroeciae aut diversarum simul paroeciarum committatur, singuli eorum,
iuxta ordinationem ab iisdem statutam, obligatione tenentur munera et
functiones parochi persolvendi de quibus in Cann. 528, 529 et 530; facultas
matrimoniis assistendi, sicuti et potestates omnes dispensandi ipso iure
parocho concessae, omnibus competunt, exercendae tamen sunt sub directione
moderatoris.
§ 2. Sacerdotes omnes qui ad coetum pertinent:
1° obligatione tenentur residentiae;
2° communi consilio ordinationem statuant, qua eorum unus Missam pro populo
celebret, ad normam Can. 534;
3° solus moderator in negotiis iuridicis personam gerit paroeciae aut
paroeciarum coetui commissarum.
Can. 544 - Cum cesset ab officio aliquis sacerdos e coetu, de quo
in Can. 517, § 1, vel coetus moderator, itemque cum eorundem aliquis inhabilis
fiat ad munus pastorale exercendum, non vacat paroecia vel paroeciae,
quarum cura coetui committitur; Episcopi autem dioecesani est alium nominare
moderatorem; antequam vero ab Episcopo alius nominetur, hoc munus adimpleat
sacerdos eiusdem coetus nominatione antiquior.
Can. 545 - § 1. Quoties ad pastoralem paroeciae curam debite adimplendam
necesse aut opportunum sit, parocho adiungi possunt unus aut plures vicarii
paroeciales, qui, tamquam parochi cooperatores eiusque sollicitudinis
participes, communi cum parocho consilio etstudio, atque sub eiusdem auctoritate
operam in ministerio pastorali praestent.
§ 2. Vicarius paroecialis constitui potest sive ut opem ferat in universo
ministerio pastoraliexplendo, et quidem aut pro tota paroecia aut pro
determinata paroeciae parte aut pro certo paroeciae christifidelium coetu,
sive etiam ut operam impendat in certum ministerium in diversis simul
paroeciis persolvendum.
Can. 546 - Ut quis valide vicarius paroecialis nominetur, oportet
sit in sacro presbyteratus ordine constitutus.
Can. 547 - Vicarium paroecialem libere nominat Episcopus dioecesanus,
auditis, si opportunum id iudicaverit, parocho aut parochis paroeciarum
pro quibus constituitur, necnon vicario foraneo, firmo praescripto Can.
682, § 1.
Can. 548 - § 1. Vicarii paroecialis obligationes et iura, praeterquam
canonibus huius capitis, statutis dioecesanis necnon litteris Episcopi
dioecesani definiuntur, specialius autem mandato parochi determinantur.
§ 2. Nisi aliud expresse litteris Episcopi dioecesani caveatur, vicarius
paroecialis rationeofficii obligatione tenetur parochum in universo paroeciali
ministerio adiuvandi, excepta quidem applicatione Missae pro populo, itemque,
si res ferat ad normam iuris, parochi vicem supplendi.
§ 3. Vicarius paroecialis regulariter de inceptis pastoralibus prospectis
et susceptis ad parochum referat, ita ut parochus et vicarius aut vicarii,
coniunctis viribus, pastorali curae providere valeant paroeciae, cuius
simul sunt sponsores.
Can. 549 - Absente parocho, nisi aliter Episcopus dioecesanus providerit
ad normam Can. 533, § 3, et nisi Administrator paroecialis constitutus
fuerit, serventur praescripta Can. 541, § 1; vicarius hoc in casu omnibus
etiam obligationibus tenetur parochi, excepta obligatione applicandi Missam
pro populo.
Can. 550 - § 1. Vicarius paroecialis obligatione tenetur residendi
in paroecia aut, si pro diversis simul paroeciis constitutus est, in earum
aliqua; loci tamen Ordinarius, iusta de causa, permittere potest ut alibi
resideat, praesertim in domo pluribus presbyteris communi, dummodo pastoralium
perfunctio munerum nullum exinde detrimentum capiat.
§ 2. Curet loci Ordinarius ut inter parochum et vicarios aliqua vitae
communis consuetudo in domo paroeciali, ubi id fieri possit, provehatur.
§ 3. Ad tempus feriarum quod attinet, vicarius paroecialis eodem gaudet
iure ac parochus.
Can. 551 - Ad oblationes quod attinet, quas occasione perfuncti
ministerii pastoralis christifideles vicario faciunt, serventur praescripta
Can. 531.
Can. 552 - Vicarius paroecialis ab Episcopo dioecesano aut ab Administratore
dioecesano amoveri potest, iusta de causa, firmo praescripto Can. 682,
§ 2. |
CHAPTER VII : VICARS FORANE
Can. 553 §1 The Vicar
forane, known also as the dean or the archpriest or by some other title,
is the priest who is placed in charge of a vicariate forane.
§2 Unless it is otherwise prescribed by particular law, the Vicar
forane is appointed by the diocesan Bishop; if he has considered it prudent
to do so, he will have consulted the priests who are exercising the ministry
in the vicariate.
Can. 554 §1 For the office
of Vicar forane, which is not tied to the office of parish priest of any
given parish, the Bishop is to choose a priest whom, in view of the circumstances
of place and time, he has judged to be suitable.
§2 The Vicar forane is to be appointed for a certain period of time,
determined by particular law.
§3 For a just reason, the diocesan Bishop may in accordance with
his prudent judgement freely remove the Vicar forane from office.
Can. 555 §1 Apart from
the faculties lawfully given to him by particular law, the Vicar forane
has the duty and the right:
1° to promote and coordinate common pastoral action in the vicariate;
2° to see that the clerics of his district lead a life befitting their
state, and discharge their obligations carefully
3° to ensure that religious functions are celebrated according to
the provisions of the sacred liturgy; that the elegance and neatness of
the churches and sacred furnishings are properly maintained, particularly
in regard to the celebration of the Eucharist and the custody of the blessed
Sacrament; that the parish registers are correctly entered and duly safeguarded;
that ecclesiastical goods are carefully administered; finally, that the
parochial house is looked after with care.
§2 In the vicariate entrusted to him, the Vicar forane:
1° is to encourage the clergy, in accordance with the provisions of
particular law, to attend at the prescribed time lectures and theological
meetings or conferences, in accordance with Can. 272
§2 [279 § 2] .
2° is to see to it that spiritual assistance is available to the priests
of his district, and he is to show a particular solicitude for those who
are in difficult circumstances or are troubled by problems.
§3 When he has come to know that parish priests of his district are
seriously ill, the Vicar forane is to ensure that they do not lack spiritual
and material help. When they die, he is to ensure that their funerals
are worthily celebrated. Moreover, should any of them fall ill or die,
he is to see to it that books, documents, sacred furnishings and other
items belonging to the Church are not lost or removed.
§4 The Vicar forane is obliged to visit the parishes of his district
in accordance with the arrangement made by the diocesan Bishop. |
CAPUT VII: DE VICARIIS FORANEIS
Can. 553 - § 1. Vicarius foraneus, qui etiam decanus vel archipresbyter
vel alio nomine vocatur, est sacerdos qui vicariatui foraneo praeficitur.
§ 2. Nisi aliud iure particulari statuatur, vicarius foraneus nominatur
ab Episcopo dioecesano, auditis pro suo prudenti iudicio sacerdotibus
qui in vicariatu de quo agitur ministerium exercent.
Can. 554 - § 1. Ad officium vicarii foranei, quod cum officio parochi
certae paroeciae non ligatur, Episcopus seligat sacerdotem quem, inspectis
loci ac temporis adiunctis, idoneum iudicaverit.
§ 2. Vicarius foraneus nominetur ad certum tempus, iure particulare determinatum.
§ 3. Vicarium foraneum iusta de causa, pro suo prudenti arbitrio, Episcopus
dioecesanus ab officio libere amovere potest.
Can. 555 - § 1. Vicario foraneo, praeter facultates iure particulari
ei legitime tributas, officium et ius est:
1° actionem pastoralem in vicariatu communem promovendi et coordinandi;
2° prospiciendi ut clerici sui districtus vitam ducant proprio statui
congruam atque officiis suis diligenter satisfaciant;
3° providendi ut religiosae functiones secundum sacrae liturgiae praescripta
celebrentur, ut decor et nitor ecclesiarum sacraeque supellectilis, maxime
in celebratione eucharistica et custodia sanctissimi Sacramenti, accurate
serventur, ut recte conscribantur et debite custodiantur libri paroeciales,
ut bona ecclesiastica sedulo administrentur; denique ut domus paroecialis
debita diligentia curetur.
§ 2. In vicariatu sibi concredito vicarius foraneus:
1° operam det ut clerici, iuxta iuris particularis praescripta, statutis
temporibus intersint praelectionibus, conventibus theologicis aut conferentiis,
ad normam Can. 279, § 2;
2° curet ut presbyteris sui districtus subsidia spiritualia praesto sint,
itemque maxime sollicitus sit de iis, qui in difficilioribus versantur
circumstantiis aut problematibus anguntur.
§ 3. Curet vicarius foraneus ut parochi sui districtus, quos graviter
aegrotantes noverit, spiritualibus ac materialibus auxiliis necareant,
utque eorum qui decesserint, funera digne celebrentur; provideat quoque
ne, occasione aegrotationis vel mortis, libri, documenta, sacra supellex
aliaque, quae ad Ecclesiam pertine depereant aut asportentur.
§4. Vicarius foraneus obligatione tenetur secundum determinationem ab
Episcopo dioecesano factam, sui districtus paroecias visitare. |
CHAPTER VIII : RECTORS OF CHURCHES AND CHAPLAINS
ARTICLE 1: RECTORS OF CHURCHES
Can. 556 Rectors of churches
are here understood to be priests to whom is entrusted the care of some
church which is neither a parochial nor a capitular church, nor a church
attached to the house of a religious community or a society of apostolic
life which holds services in it.
Can. 557 §1 The rector
of a church is freely appointed by the diocesan Bishop, without prejudice
to a right of election or presentation to which someone may lawfully have
claim: in which case the diocesan Bishop has the right to confirm or to
appoint the rector.
§2 Even if the church belongs to some clerical religious institute
of pontifical right, it is for the diocesan Bishop to appoint the rector
presented by the Superior.
§3 The rector of a church which is attached to a seminary or to a
college governed by clerics, is the rector of the seminary or college,
unless the diocesan Bishop has determined otherwise.
Can. 558 Without prejudice
to Can. 262, the rector of a church may not perform
in his church the parochial functions mentioned in Can. 530
nn. 1–6, without the consent or, where the matter requires it, the
delegation of the parish priest.
Can. 559 The rector can conduct
liturgical celebrations, even solemn ones, in the church entrusted to
him, without prejudice to the legitimate laws of a foundation, and on
condition that in the judgement of the local Ordinary these celebrations
do not in any way harm the parochial ministry.
Can. 560 Where he considers
it opportune, the local Ordinary may direct the rector to celebrate in
his church certain functions for the people, even parochial functions,
and also to open the church to certain groups of the faithful so that
they may hold liturgical celebrations there.
Can. 561 Without the permission
of the rector or some other lawful superior, no one may celebrate the
Eucharist, administer the sacraments, or perform other sacred functions
in the church. This permission is to be given or refused in accordance
with the law.
Can. 562 Under the authority
of the local Ordinary, having observed the lawful statutes and respected
acquired rights, the rector of a church is obliged to see that sacred
functions are worthily celebrated in the church, in accordance with liturgical
and canon law, that obligations are faithfully fulfilled, that the property
is carefully administered, and that the maintenance and adornment of the
furnishings and buildings are assured. He must also ensure that nothing
is done which is in any way unbecoming to the holiness of the place and
to the reverence due to the house of God.
Can. 563 For a just reason,
the local Ordinary may in accordance with his prudent judgement remove
the rector of a church from office, even if he had been elected or presented
by others, but without prejudice to Can. 682 §2. |
CAPUT VIII: DE ECCLESIARUM RECTORIBUS ET DE CAPPELLANIS
Art. 1 -- DE ECCLESIARUM RECTORIBUS
Can. 556 - Ecclesiarum rectores hic intelleguntur sacerdotes,
quibus cura demandatur alicuius ecclesiae, quae nec sit paroecialis nec
capitularis, nec adnexa domui communitatis religiosae aut societatis vitae
apostolicae, quae in eadem officia celebret.
Can. 557 - § 1. Ecclesiae rector libere nominatur ab Episcopo dioecesano,
salvo iure eligendi aut praesentandi, si cui legitime competat; quo in
casu Episcopi dioecesani est rectorem confirmare vel instituere.
§ 2. Etiam si ecclesia pertineat ad aliquod clericale institutum religiosum
iuris pontificii, Episcopo dioecesano competit rectorem a Superiore praesentatum
instituere.
§ 3. Rector ecclesiae, quae coniuncta sit cum seminario aliove collegio
quod a clericis regitur, est rector seminarii vel collegii, nisi aliter
Episcopus dioecesanus constituerit.
Can. 558 - Salvo praescripto Can. 262, rectori non licet functiones
paroeciales de quibus in Can. 530, nn. 1-6, in ecclesia sibi commissa
peragere, nisi consentiente aut, si res ferat, delegante parocho.
Can. 559 - Potest rector in ecclesia sibi commissa liturgicas celebrationes
etiam sollemnes peragere, salvis legitimis fundationis legibus, atque
dummodo de iudicio loci Ordinarii nullo modo ministerio paroeciali noceant.
Can. 560 - Loci Ordinarius, ubi id opportunum censeat, potest rectori
praecipere ut determinatas in ecclesia sua pro populo celebret functiones
etiam paroeciales, necnon ut ecclesia pateat certis christifidelium coetibus
ibidem liturgicas celebrationes peracturis.
Can. 561 - Sine rectoris aliusve legitimi superioris licentia,
nemini licet in ecclesia Eucharistiam celebrare, sacramenta administrare
aliasve sacras functiones peragere; quae licentia danda aut deneganda
est ad normam iuris.
Can. 562 - Ecclesiae rector, sub auctoritate loci Ordinarii servatisque
legitimis statutis et iuribus quaesitis, obligatione tenetur prospiciendi
ut sacrae unctiones secundum normas liturgicas et canonum praescripta
digne in ecclesia celebrentur, onera fideliter adimpleantur, bona diligenter
administrentur, sacrae supellectilis atque aedium sacrarum conservationi
et decori provideatur, neve quidpiam fiat quod sanctitati loci ac reverentiae
domui Dei debitae quoquo modo non congruat.
Can. 563 - Rectorem ecclesiae, etsi ab aliis electum aut praesentatum,
loci Ordinarius ex iusta causa, pro suo prudenti arbitrio ab officio amovere
potest, firmo praescripto Can. 682, § 2. |
ARTICLE 2: CHAPLAINS
Can. 564 A chaplain is a priest
to whom is entrusted in a stable manner the pastoral care, at least in part,
of some community or special group of Christ’s faithful, to be exercised
in accordance with universal and particular law.
Can. 565 Unless the law provides
otherwise or unless special rights lawfully belong to someone, a chaplain
is appointed by the local Ordinary, to whom also it belongs to appoint one
who has been presented or to confirm one elected.
Can. 566 §1 A chaplain
must be given all the faculties which due pastoral care demands. Besides
those which are given by particular law or by special delegation, a chaplain
has by virtue of his office the faculty to hear the confessions of the faithful
entrusted to his care, to preach to them the word of God, to administer
Viaticum and the anointing of the sick, and to confer the sacrament of confirmation
when they are in danger of death.
§2 In hospitals and prisons and on sea voyages, a chaplain has the
further facility, to be exercised only in those places, to absolve from
latae sententiae censures
which are neither reserved nor declared, without prejudice to Can. 976.
Can. 567 §1 The local Ordinary
is not to proceed to the appointment of a chaplain to a house of a lay religious
institute without consulting the Superior. The Superior has the right, after
consulting the community, to propose a particular priest. §2
It is the responsibility of the chaplain to celebrate or to direct liturgical
functions; he may not, however, involve himself in the internal governance
of the institute.
Can. 568 As far as possible,
chaplains are to be appointed for those who, because of their condition
of life, are not able to avail themselves of the ordinary care of parish
priests, as for example, migrants, exiles, fugitives, nomads and sea farers.
Can. 569 Chaplains to the armed
forces are governed by special laws.
Can. 570 If a non parochial
church is attached to a centre of a community or group, the rector of the
church is to be the chaplain, unless the care of the community or of the
church requires otherwise.
Can. 571 In the exercise of
his pastoral office a chaplain is to maintain the due relationship with
the parish priest.
Can. 572 In regard to the removal
of a chaplain, the provisions of Can. 563 are to be observed. |
Art. 2 -- DE CAPPELLANIS
Can. 564 - Cappellanus est sacerdos, cui stabili modo committitur
cura pastoralis, saltem ex parte, alicuius communitatis aut peculiaris
coetus christifidelium, ad normam iuris universalis et particularis exercenda.
Can. 565 - Nisi iure aliud caveatur aut cuidam specialia iura legitime
competant, cappellanus nominatur ab Ordinario loci, cui etiam pertinet
praesentatum instituere aut electum confirmare.
Can. 566 - § 1. Cappellanus omnibus facultatibus instructus sit
oportet quas recta cura pastoralis requirit. Praeter eas quae iure particulari
aut speciali delegatione conceduntur, cappellanus vi officii facultate
gaudet audiendi confessiones fidelium suae curae commissorum, verbi Dei
eis praedicandi, Viaticum et unctionem infirmorum administrandi necnon
sacramentum confirmationis eis conferendi, qui in periculo mortis versentur.
§ 2. In valetudinariis, carceribus et itineribus maritimis, cappellanus
praeterea facultatem habet, his tantum in locis exercendam, a censuris
latae sententiae non reservatis neque declaratis absolvendi, firmo tamen
praescripto Can. 976.
Can. 567 - § 1. Ad nominationem cappellani domus instituti religiosi
laicalis, Ordinarius loci ne procedat, nisi consulto Superiore, cui ius
est, audita communitate, quemdam sacerdotem proponere.
§ 2. Cappellani est liturgicas functiones celebrare aut moderari; ipsi
tamen non licet in regimine interno instituti sese immiscere.
Can. 568 - Pro iis qui ob vitae condicionem ordinaria parochorum
cura frui non valent, uti sunt migrantes, exsules, profugi, nomades, navigantes,
constituantur, quatenus fieri possit, cappellani.
Can. 569 - Cappellani militum legibus specialibus reguntur.
Can. 570 - Si communitatis aut coetus sedi adnexa est ecclesia
non paroecialis, cappellanus sit rector ipsius ecclesiae, nisi cura communitatis
aut ecclesiae aliud exigat.
Can. 571 - In exercitio sui pastoralis muneris, cappellanus debitam
cum parocho servet coniunctionem.
Can. 572 - Quod attinet ad amotionem cappellani, servetur praescriptum
Can. 563. |
PART III :
INSTITUTES OF CONSECRATED LIFE AND SOCIETIES OF APOSTOLIC LIFE
SECTION I:
INSTITUTES OF CONSECRATED LIFE
TITLE I: NORMS COMMON TO ALL INSTITUTES OF CONSECRATED LIFE
Can. 573 §1 Life consecrated
through profession of the evangelical counsels is a stable form of living,
in which the faithful follow Christ more closely under the action of the
Holy Spirit, and are totally dedicated to God, who is supremely loved.
By a new and special title they are dedicated to seek the perfection of
charity in the service of God’s Kingdom, for the honour of God,
the building up of the Church and the salvation of the world. They are
a splendid sign in the Church, as they foretell the heavenly glory.
§2 Christ’s faithful freely assume this manner of life in institutes
of consecrated life which are canonically established by the competent
ecclesiastical authority. By vows or by other sacred bonds, in accordance
with the laws of their own institutes, they profess the evangelical counsels
of chastity, poverty and obedience. Because of the charity to which these
counsels lead, they are linked in a special way to the Church and its
mystery.
Can. 574 §1 The state
of persons who profess the evangelical counsels in these institutes belongs
to the life and holiness of the Church. It is therefore to be fostered
and promoted by everyone in the Church.
§2 Some of Christ’s faithful are specially called by God to
this state, so that they may benefit from a special gift in the life of
the Church and contribute to its saving mission according to the purpose
and spirit of each institute.
Can. 575 The evangelical counsels,
based on the teaching and example of Christ the Master, are a divine gift
which the Church received from the Lord and which by His grace it preserves
always.
Can. 576 It is the prerogative
of the competent authority in the Church to interpret the evangelical
counsels, to legislate for their practice and, by canonical approval,
to constitute the stable forms of living which arise from them. The same
authority has the responsibility to do what is in its power to ensure
that institutes grow and flourish according to the spirit of their founders
and to their sound traditions.
Can. 577 In the Church there
are many institutes of consecrated life, with gifts that differ according
to the graces given them: they more closely follow Christ praying, or
Christ proclaiming the Kingdom of God, or Christ doing good to people,
or Christ in dialogue with the people of this world, but always Christ
doing the will of the Father.
Can. 578 The whole patrimony
of an institute must be faithfully preserved by all. This patrimony is
comprised of the intentions of the founders, of all that the competent
ecclesiastical authority has approved concerning the nature, purpose,
spirit and character of the institute, and of its sound traditions.
Can. 579 Provided the Apostolic
See has been consulted, diocesan Bishops can, by formal decree, establish
institutes of consecrated life in their own territories.
Can. 580 The aggregation of
one institute of consecrated life to another is reserved to the competent
authority of the aggregating institute, always safeguarding the canonical
autonomy of the other institute.
Can. 581 It is for the competent
authority of the institute to divide the institute into parts, by whatever
name these may be called, to establish new parts, or to unite or otherwise
modify those in existence, in accordance with the constitutions.
Can. 582 Fusions and unions
of institutes of consecrated life are reserved to the Apostolic See alone.
To it are likewise reserved confederations or federations.
Can. 583 Changes in institutes
of consecrated life which affect elements previously approved by the Apostolic
See, cannot be made without the permission of the same See.
Can. 584 Only the Apostolic
See can suppress an institute and dispose of its temporal goods.
Can. 585 The competent authority
of an institute can suppress parts of the same institute.
Can. 586 §1 A true autonomy
of life, especially of governance, is recognised for each institute. This
autonomy means that each institute has its own discipline in the Church
and can preserve whole and entire the patrimony described in Can. 578.
§2 Local Ordinaries have the responsibility of preserving and safeguarding
this autonomy.
Can. 587 §1 To protect
more faithfully the vocation and identity of each institute, the fundamental
code or constitutions of the institute are to contain, in addition to
those elements which are to be preserved in accordance with Can. 578,
basic norms about the governance of the institute, the discipline of the
members, the admission and formation of members, and the proper object
of their sacred bonds.
§2 This code is approved by the competent ecclesiastical authority,
and can be changed only with the consent of the same.
§3 In the constitutions, the spiritual and juridical elements are
to be aptly harmonised. Norms, however, are not to be multiplied without
necessity.
§4 Other norms which are established by the competent authority of
the institute are to be properly collected in other codes, but these can
be conveniently reviewed and adapted according to the needs of time and
place.
Can. 588 §1 In itself,
the state of consecrated life is neither clerical nor lay.
§2 A clerical institute is one which, by reason of the end or purpose
intended by the founder, or by reason of lawful tradition, is under the
governance of clerics, presupposes the exercise of sacred orders, and
is recognised as such by ecclesiastical authority.
§3 A lay institute is one which is recognised as such by ecclesiastical
authority because, by its nature, character and purpose, its proper role,
defined by its founder or by lawful tradition, does not include the exercise
of sacred orders.
Can. 589 An institute of consecrated
life is of pontifical right if it has been established by the Apostolic
See, or approved by it by means of a formal decree. An institute is of
diocesan right if it has been established by the diocesan Bishop and has
not obtained a decree of approval from the Apostolic See.
Can. 590 §1 Institutes
of consecrated life, since they are dedicated in a special way to the
service of God and of the whole Church, are in a particular manner subject
to its supreme authority.
§2 The individual members are bound to obey the Supreme Pontiff as
their highest Superior, by reason also of their sacred bond of obedience.
Can. 591 The better to ensure
the welfare of institutes and the needs of the apostolate, the Supreme
Pontiff, by virtue of his primacy in the universal Church, and with a
view to the common good, can withdraw institutes of consecrated life from
the governance of local Ordinaries and subject them to himself alone,
or to some other ecclesiastical authority.
Can. 592 §1 To promote
closer union between institutes and the Apostolic See, each supreme Moderator
is to send a brief account of the state and life of the institute to the
same Apostolic See, in the manner and at the time it lays down.
§2 Moderators of each institute are to promote a knowledge of the
documents issued by the Holy See which affect the members entrusted to
them, and are to ensure that these documents are observed.
Can. 593 In their internal
governance and discipline, institutes of pontifical right are subject
directly and exclusively to the authority of the Apostolic See, without
prejudice to Can. 586.
Can. 594 An institute of diocesan
right remains under the special care of the diocesan Bishop, without prejudice
to Can. 586.
Can. 595 §1 It is the
Bishop of the principal house who approves the constitutions, and confirms
any changes lawfully introduced into them, except for those matters which
the Apostolic See has taken in hand. He also deals with major affairs
which exceed the power of the internal authority of the institute. If
the institute had spread to other dioceses, he is in all these matters
to consult with the other diocesan Bishops concerned.
§2 The diocesan Bishop can grant a dispensation from the constitutions
in particular cases.
Can. 596 §1 Superiors
and Chapters of institutes have that authority over the members which
is defined in the universal law and in the constitutions.
§2 In clerical religious institutes of pontifical right, Superiors
have in addition the ecclesiastical power of governance, for both the
external and the internal forum.
§3 The provisions of Cann. 131,
133 and 137–144
apply to the authority mentioned in §1.
Can. 597 §1 Every catholic
with a right intention and the qualities required by universal law and
the institute’s own law, and who is without impediment, may be admitted
to an institute of consecrated life.
§2 No one may be admitted without suitable preparation.
Can. 598 §1 Each institute,
taking account of its own special character and purposes, is to define
in its constitutions the manner in which the evangelical counsels of chastity,
poverty and obedience are to be observed in its way of life.
§2 All members must not only observe the evangelical counsels faithfully
and fully, but also direct their lives according to the institute’s
own law, and so strive for the perfection of their state.
Can. 599 The evangelical counsel
of chastity embraced for the sake of the Kingdom of heaven, is a sign
of the world to come, and a source of greater fruitfulness in an undivided
heart. It involves the obligation of perfect continence observed in celibacy.
Can. 600 The evangelical counsel
of poverty in imitation of Christ who for our sake was made poor when
he was rich, entails a life which is poor in reality and in spirit, sober
and industrious, and a stranger to earthly riches. It also involves dependence
and limitation in the use and the disposition of goods, in accordance
with each institute’s own law.
Can. 601 The evangelical counsel
of obedience, undertaken in the spirit of faith and love in the following
of Christ, who was obedient even unto death, obliges submission of one’s
will to lawful Superiors, who act in the place of God when they give commands
that are in accordance with each institute’s own constitutions.
Can. 602 The fraternal life
proper to each institute unites all the members into, as it were, a special
family in Christ. It is to be so defined that for all it proves of mutual
assistance to fulfil their vocation. The fraternal union of the members,
rooted and based in charity, is to be an example of universal reconciliation
in Christ.
Can. 603 §1 Besides institutes
of consecrated life, the Church recognises the life of hermits or anchorites,
in which Christ’s faithful withdraw further from the world and devote
their lives to the praise of God and the salvation of the world through
the silence of solitude and through constant prayer and penance.
§2 Hermits are recognised by law as dedicated to God in consecrated
life if, in the hands of the diocesan Bishop, they publicly profess, by
a vow or some other sacred bond, the three evangelical counsels, and then
lead their particular form of life under the guidance of the diocesan
Bishop .
Can. 604 §1 The order
of virgins is also to be added to these forms of consecrated life. Through
their pledge to follow Christ more closely, virgins are consecrated to
God, mystically espoused to Christ and dedicated to the service of the
Church, when the diocesan Bishop consecrates them according to the approved
liturgical rite.
§2 Virgins can be associated together to fulfil their pledge more
faithfully, and to assist each other to serve the Church in a way that
befits their state.
Can. 605 The approval of new
forms of consecrated life is reserved to the Apostolic See. Diocesan Bishops,
however, are to endeavour to discern new gifts of consecrated life which
the Holy Spirit entrusts to the Church. They are also to assist promotors
to express their purposes in the best possible way, and to protect these
purposes with suitable statutes, especially by the application of the
general norms contained in this part of the Code.
Can. 606 Provisions concerning
institutes of consecrated life and their members are equally valid in
law for both sexes, unless it is otherwise clear from the context or from
the nature of things. |
PARS III
DE INSTITUTIS VITAE CONSECRATAE ET DE SOCIETATIBUS VITAE APOSTOLICAE
SECTIO I
DE INSTITUTIS VITAE CONSECRATAE
TITULUS I
NORMAE COMMUNES OMNIBUS INSTITUTIS VITAE CONSECRATAE
Can. 573 - § 1. Vita consecrata per consiliorum evangelicorum
professionem est stabilis vivendi forma qua fideles, Christum sub actione
Spiritus Sancti pressius sequentes, Deo summe dilecto totaliter dedicantur
ut, in Eius honorem atque Ecclesiae aedificationem mundique salutem novo
et peculiari titulo dediti, caritatis perfectionem in servitio Regni Dei
consequantur et, praeclarum in Ecclesia signum effecti, caelestem gloriam
praenuntient.
§ 2. Quam vivendi formam in institutis vitae consecratae, a competenti
Ecclesiae auctoritate canonice erectis, libere assumunt christifideles,
qui per vota aut alia sacra ligamina iuxta proprias institutorum leges,
consilia evangelica castitatis, paupertatis et oboedientiae profitentur
et per caritatem, ad quam ducunt, Ecclesiae eiusque mysterio speciali
modo coniunguntur.
Can. 574 - § 1. Status eorum, qui in huiusmodi institutis consilia
evangelica profitentur, ad vitam et sanctitatem Ecclesiae pertinet, et
ideo ab omnibus in Ecclesia fovendus et promovendus est.
§ 2. Ad hunc statum quidam christifideles specialiter a Deo vocantur,
ut in vita Ecclesiae peculiari dono fruantur et, secundum finem et spiritum
instituti, eiusdem missioni salvificae prosint.
Can. 575 - Consilia evangelica in Christi Magistri doctrina et
exemplis fundata, donum sunt divinum, quod Ecclesia a Domino accepit Eiusque
gratia semper conservat.
Can. 576 - Competentis Ecclesiae auctoritatis est consilia e interpretari,
eorundem praxim legibus moderati atque stabiles inde vivendi formas canonica
approbatione constituere itemque,pro parte sua, curare ut instituta secundum
spiritum fundatorum et sanas traditiones crescant et floreant.
Can. 577 - Permulta in Ecclesia sunt instituta vitae consecratae,
quae donationes habent differentes secundum gratiam quae data est eis:
Christum, enim, pressius sequuntur sive orantem, sive Regnum Dei annuntiantem,
sive hominibus benefacientem, sive cum eis in saeculo conversantem, semper
autem voluntatem Patris facientem.
Can. 578 - Fundatorum mens atque proposita a competenti auctoritate
ecclesiastica sanctia circa naturam, finem, spiritum et indolem instituti,
necnon eius sanae traditiones, quae omnia patrimonium eiusdem instituti
constituunt, ab omnibus fideliter servanda sunt.
Can. 579 - Episcopi dioecesani, in suo quisque territorio, instituta
vitae consecrate formali decreto erigere possunt, dummodo Sedes Apostolica
consulta fuerit.
Can. 580 - Aggregatio alicuius instituti vitae consecratae ad aliud
reservatur competenti auctoritati instituti aggregantis, salva semper
canonica autonomia instituti aggregati.
Can. 581 - Dividere institutum in partes, quocumque nomine veniant,
novas erigere, erectas coniungere vel aliter circumscribere ad competentem
instituti auctoritatem pertinet, ad normam constitutionum.
Can. 582 - Fusiones et uniones institutorum vitae consecratae uni
Sedi Apostolicae reservantur; eidem quoque reservantur confoederationes
et foederationes.
Can. 583 - Immutationes in institutis vitae consecratae ea afficientes,
quae a Sede Apostolica approbata fuerunt, absque eiusdem licentia fieri
nequeunt.
Can. 584 - Institutum supprimere ad unam Sedem Apostolicam spectat,
cui etiam reservatur de eius bonis temporalibus statuere.
Can. 585 - Instituti partes supprimere ad auctoritatem competentem
eiusdem instituti pertinet.
Can. 586 - § 1. Singulis institutis iusta autonomia vitae, praesertim
regiminis, agnoscitur, qua gaudeant in Ecclesia propria disciplina atque
integrum servare valeant suum patrimonium, de quo in Can. 578.
§ 2. Ordinariorum locorum est hanc autonomiam servare ac tueri.
Can. 587 - § 1. Ad propriam singulorum institutorum vocationem
et identitatem fidelius tuendam, in cuiusvis instituti codice fundamentali
seu constitutionibus contineri debent, praeter ea quae in Can. 578 servanda
statuuntur, normae fundamentales circa instituti regimen et sodalium disciplinam,
membrorum incorporationem atque institutionem, necnon proprium sacrorum
ligaminum obiectum.
§ 2. Codex huiusmodi a competenti auctoritate Ecclesiae approbatur et
tantummodo cum eiusdem consensu mutari potest.
§ 3. In hoc codice elementa spiritualia et iuridica apte componantur;
normae tamen absque necessitate ne multiplicentur.
§4. Ceterae normae a competenti instituti auctoritate statuae apte in
aliis codicibus colligantur, quae tamen iuxta exigentias locorum et temporum
congrue recognosci et aptari possunt.
Can. 588 - § 1. Status vitae consecratae, suapte natura, non est
nec clericalis nec laicalis.
§ 2. Institutum clericale illud dicitur quod, ratione finis seu propositi
a fundatore intenti vel vi legitimae traditionis, sub moderamine est clericorum,
exercitium ordinis sacri assumit, et qua tale ab Ecclesiae auctoritate
agnoscitur.
§ 3. Institutum vero laicale illud appellatur quod, ab Ecclesiae auctoritate
qua tale agnitum, vi eius naturae, indolis et finis munus habet proprium,
a fundatore vel legitima traditione definitum, exercitium ordinis sacri
non includens.
Can. 589 - Institutum vitae consecratae dicitur iuris pontificii,
si a Sede Apostolica erectum aut per eiusdem formale decretum approbatum
est; iuris vero dioecesani, si ab Episcopo dioecesano erectum, approbationis
decretum a Sede Apostolica non est consecutum.
Can. 590 - § 1. Instituta vitae consecratae, utpote ad Dei totiusque
Ecclesiae servitium speciali modo dicata, supremae eiusdem auctoritati
peculiari ratione subduntur.
§ 2. Singuli sodales Summo Pontifici, tamquam supremo eorum Superiori,
etiam ratione sacri vinculi oboedientiae parere tenentur.
Can. 591 - Quo melius institutorum bono atque apostolatus necessitatibus
provideatur, Summus Pontifex, ratione sui in universam Ecclesiam primatus,
intuitu utilitatis communis, instituta vitae consecratae ab Ordinariorum
loci regimine eximere potest sibique soli vel alii ecclesiasticae auctoritati
subicere.
Can. 592 - § 1. Quo melius institutorum communio cum Sede Apostolica
foveatur, modo et tempore ab eadem statutis, quilibet supremus Moderatur
brevem conspectum status et vitae instituti eidem Apostolicae Sedi mittat.
§ 2. Cuiuslibet instituti Moderatores promoveant notitiam documentorum
Sanctae Sedis, quae sodales sibi concreditos respiciunt, eorumque observantiam
curent.
Can. 593 - Firmo praescripto Can. 586, instituta iuris pontificii
quoad regimen internum et disciplinam immediate et exclusive potestati
Sedes Apostolicae subiciuntur.
Can. 594 - Institutum iuris dioecesani, firmo Can. 586, permanet
sub speciali cura Episcopi dioecesani.
Can. 595 - § 1. Episcopi sedis principis est constitutiones approbare
et immutationes in eas legitime introductas confirmare, salvis iis in
quibus Apostolica Sedes manus apposuerit, necnon negotia maiora totum
institutum respicientia tractare, quae potestatem internae auctoritatis
superent, consultis tamen ceteris Episcopis dioecesanis, si institutum
ad plures dioeceses propagatum fuerit.
§ 2. Episcopus dioecesanus potest dispensationes a constitutionibus concedere
in casibus particularibus.
Can. 596 - § 1. Institutorum Superiores et capitula in sodales
ea gaudent potestate, quae iure universali et constitutionibus definitur.
§ 2. In institutis autem religiosis clericalibus iuris pontificii pollent
insuper potestate ecclesiastica regiminis pro foro tam externo quam interno.
§ 3. Potestati de qua in § 1 applicantur praescripta Cann. 131, 133 et
137-144.
Can. 597 - § 1. In vitae consecratae institutum admitti potest
quilibet catholicus, recta intentione praeditus, qui qualitates habeat
iure universali et proprio requisitas nulloque detineatur impedimento.
§ 2. Nemo admitti potest sine congrua praeparatione.
Can. 598 - § 1. Unumquodque institutum, attentis indole et finibus
propriis, in suis constitutionibus definiat modum quo consilia evangelica
castitatis, paupertatis et oboedientiae, pro sua vivendi ratione, servanda
sunt.
§ 2. Sodales vero omnes debent non solum consilia evangelica fideliter
integreque servare, sed etiam secundum ius proprium instituti vitam componere
atque ita ad perfectionem sui status contendere.
Can. 599 - Evangelicum castitatis consilium propter Regnum coelorum
assumptum, quod signum est mundi futuri et fons uberioris fecunditatis
in indiviso corde, obligationem secumfert continentiae perfectae in caelibatu.
Can. 600 - Evangelicum consilium paupertatis ad imitationem Christi,
qui propter nos egenus factus est cum esset dives, praeter vitam re et
spiritu pauperem, operose in sobrietate ducendam et a terrenis divitiis
alienam, secumfert dependentiam et limitationem in usu et dispositione
bonorum ad normam iuris proprii singulorum institutorum.
Can. 601 - Evangelicum oboedientiae consilium, spiritu fidei et
amoris in sequela Christi usque ad mortem oboedientis suspectum, obligat
ad submissionem voluntatis erga legitimos Superiores, vices Dei gerentes,
cum secundum proprias constitutiones praecipiunt.
Can. 602 - Vita fraterna, unicuique instituto propria, qua sodales
omnes in peculiarem veluti familiam in Christo coadunantur, ita definiatur
ut cunctis mutuo adiutorio evadat ad suam cuiusque vocationem adimplendam.
Fraterna autem communione, in caritate radicata et fundate, sodales exemplo
sint universalis in Christo reconciliationis.
Can. 603 - § 1. Praeter vitae consecratae instituta, Ecclesia agnoscit
vitam eremiticam seu anachoreticam, qua christifideles arctiore a mundo
secessu, solitudinis silentio, assidua prece et paenitentia, suam in laudem
Dei et mundi salutem vitam devovent.
§ 2. Eremita, uti Deo deditus in vita consecrata, iure agnoscitur si tria
evangelica consilia, voto vel alio sacro ligamine firmata, publice profiteatur
in manu Episcopi dioecesani et propriam vivendi rationem sub ductu eiusdem
servet.
Can. 604 - § 1. Hisce vitae consecratae formis accedit ordo virginum
quae, sanctum propositum emittentes Christum pressius sequendi, ab Episcopo
dioecesano iuxte probatum ritum liturgicum Deo consecrantur, Christo Dei
Filio mystice desponsantur et Ecclesiae servitio dedicantur.
§ 2. Ad suum propositum fidelius servandum et ad servitium Ecclesiae,
proprio statui consonum, mutuo adiutorio perficiendum, virgines consociari
possunt.
Can. 605 - Novas formas vitae consecratae approbare uni Sedi Apostolicae
reservatur. Episcopi dioecesani autem nova vitae consecratae dona a Spiritu
Sancto Ecclesiae concredita discernere satagant iidemque adiuvent promotores
ut proposita meliore quo fiere potest modo exprimant aptisque statutis
protegant, adhibitis praesertim generalibus normis in hac parte contentis.
Can. 606 - Quae de institutis vitae consecratae eorumque sodalibus
statuuntur, pari iure de utroque sexu valent, nisi ex contexu sermonis
vel ex rei natura aliud constet. |
TITLE II: RELIGIOUS INSTITUTES
Can. 607 §1 Religious
life, as a consecration of the whole person, manifests in the Church the
marvellous marriage established by God as a sign of the world to come.
Religious thus consummate a full gift of themselves as a sacrifice offered
to God, so that their whole existence becomes a continuous worship of
God in charity.
§2 A religious institute is a society in which, in accordance with
their own law, the members pronounce public vows and live a fraternal
life in common. The vows are either perpetual or temporary; if the latter,
they are to be renewed when the time elapses.
§3 The public witness which religious are to give to Christ and the
Church involves that separation from the world which is proper to the
character and purpose of each institute. |
TITULUS II: DE INSTITUTIS RELIGIOSIS
Can. 607 - § 1. Vita religiosa, utpote totius personae consecratio,
mirabile in Ecclesia manifestat conubium a Deo conditum, futuri saeculo
signum. Ita religiosus plenam suam consummat donationem veluti sacrificium
Deo oblatum, quo tota ipsius exsistentia fit continuus Dei cultus in caritate.
§ 2. Institutum religiosum est societas in qua sodales secundum ius proprium
vota publica perpetua vel temporaria, elapso tamen tempore renovanda,
nuncupant atque vitam fraternam in communi ducunt.
§ 3. Testimonium publicum a religiosis Christo et Ecclesiae reddendum
illam secumfert a mundo separationem, quae indoli et fini uniuscuiusque
instituti est propria. |
CHAPTER I : RELIGIOUS HOUSES AND THEIR ESTABLISHMENT AND SUPPRESSION
Can. 608 A religious community
is to live in a lawfully constituted house, under the authority of a Superior
designated according to the norms of law. Each house is to have at least
an oratory, in which the Eucharist is celebrated and reserved, so that
it may truly be the centre of the community.
Can. 609 §1 A house of
a religious institute is established, with the prior written consent of
the diocesan Bishop, by the authority competent according to the constitutions.
§2 For the establishment of a monastery of cloistered nuns, the permission
of the Apostolic See is also required.
Can. 610 §1 In establishing
religious houses, the welfare of the Church and of the institute are to
be kept in mind, and care must be taken to safeguard everything that is
necessary for the members to lead their religious life in accordance with
the purposes and spirit proper to the institute.
§2 No house is to be established unless it is prudently foreseen
that the needs of the members can be suitably provided for.
Can. 611 The consent of the
diocesan Bishop for the establishment of a religious house carries with
it the right:
1° to lead a life according to the character and purposes proper to
the institute;
2° to engage in the works which are proper to the institute, in accordance
with the law, and subject to any conditions attached to the consent;
3° for clerical religious institutes to have a church, subject to
the provisions of Can. 1215 §3, and to conduct the sacred ministries,
with due observance of the law.
Can. 612 The consent of the
diocesan Bishop is required if a religious house is to be used for apostolic
works other than those for which it was established. This permission is
not required for a change which, while observing the laws of the foundation,
concerns only internal governance and discipline.
Can. 613 §1 A religious
house of canons regular or of monks under the governance and care of their
own Moderator is autonomous, unless the constitutions decree otherwise.
§2 The Moderator of an autonomous house is by law a major Superior.
Can. 614 Monasteries of cloistered
nuns which are associated with an institute of men, have their own rule
of life and governance, in accordance with the constitutions. The mutual
rights and obligations are to be defined in such a way that spiritual
good may come from the association.
Can. 615 If an autonomous
monastery has no major Superior other than its own Moderator, and is not
associated with any institute of religious in such a way that the Superior
of that institute has over the monastery a real authority determined by
the constitutions, it is entrusted, in accordance with the norms of law,
to the special vigilance of the diocesan Bishop.
Can. 616 §1 After consultation
with the diocesan Bishop, a supreme Moderator can suppress a lawfully
established religious house, in accordance with the constitutions. The
institute’s own law is to make provision for the disposal of the
goods of the suppressed house, with due regard for the wishes of founders
or benefactors and for lawfully acquired rights.
§2 The Holy See alone can suppress the sole house of an institute,
in which case it is also reserved to the Holy See to prescribe concerning
the property of the house.
§3 Unless the constitutions enact otherwise, the suppression of the
autonomous houses mentioned in Can. 613 belongs to
the general chapter.
§4 The suppression of an autonomous monastery of cloistered nuns
pertains to the Apostolic See; the provisions of the constitutions are
to be observed concerning the property of the monastery. |
CAPUT I: DE DOMIBUS RELIGIOSIS EARUMQUE ERECTIONE ET SUPPRESSIONE
Can. 608 - Communitas religiosa habitare debet in domo legitime
constituta sub auctoritate Superioris ad normam iuris designati; singulae
domus habeant oratorium, in quo Eucharistia celebretur et asservetur ut
vere sit centrum communitatis.
Can. 609 - § 1. Instituti religiosi domus eriguntur ab auctoritate
competenti iuxta constitutiones, praevio Episcopi dioecesani consensu
in scripti dato.
§ 2. Ad erigendum monasterium monialium requiritur insuper licentia Apostolicae
Sedis.
Can. 610 - § 1. Domorum erectio fit prae oculis habita utilitate
Ecclesiae et instituti atque in tuto positis iis quae ad vitam religiosam
sodalium rite agendam requiruntur, iuxta proprios instituti fines et spiritum.
§ 2. Nulla domus erigatur nisi iudicari prudenter possit fore ut congrue
sodalium necessitatibus provideatur.
Can. 611 - Consensus Episcopi dioecesani ad erigendam domum religiosam
alicuius instituti secumfert ius:
1° vitam ducendi secundum indolem et fines proprios instituti;
2° opera instituto propria exercendi ad normam iuris, salvis condicionibus
in consensu appositis;
3° pro institutis clericalibus habendi ecclesiam, salvo praescripto Can.
1215, § 3, et sacra ministeria peragendi, servatis de iure servandis.
Can. 612 - Ut domus religiosa ad opera apostolica destinetur diversa
ab illis pro quibus constituta est, requiritur consensus Episcopi dioecesani;
non vero, si agatur de conversione, quae, salvis fundationis legibus,
ad internum regimen et disciplinam dumtaxat referatur.
Can. 613 - § 1. Domus religiosa canonicorum regularium et monachorum
sub proprii Moderatoris regimine et cura sui iuris est, nisi constitutiones
aliter ferant.
§ 2. Moderator domus sui iuris est de iure Superior maior.
Can. 614 - Monasteria monialium cuidam virorum instituto consociata
propriam vitae rationem et regimen iuxta constitutiones obtinent. Mutua
iura et obligationes ita definiantur ut ex consociatione spirituale bonum
proficere possit.
Can. 615 - Monasterium sui iuris, quod praeter proprium Moderatorem
alium Superiorem maiorem non habet, neque alicui religiosorum instituto
ita consociatum est ut eiusdem Superior vera potestate constitutio constitutionibus
determinata in tale monasterium gaudeat, ad normam iuris peculiari vigilantiae
Episcopi dioecesani comittitur.
Can. 616 - § 1. Domus religiosa legitime erecta supprimi potest
a supremo Moderatore ad normam constitutionum, consulto Episcopo dioecesano.
De bonis domus suppressae provideat ius proprium instituti, salvis fundatorum
vel offerentium voluntatibus et iuribus legitime quaesitis.
§ 2. Suppressio unicae domus instituti ad Sanctam Sedem pertinet, cui
etiam reservatur de bonis in casu statuere.
§ 3. Supprimere domum sui iuris, de qua in Can. 613, est capituli generalis,
nisi constitutiones aliter ferant.
§4. Monialium monasterium sui iuris supprimere ad Sedem Apostolicam pertinet,
servatis ad bona quod attinet praescriptis constitutionum. |
CHAPTER II : THE GOVERNANCE OF INSTITUTES
ARTICLE 1: SUPERIORS AND COUNCILS
Can. 617 Superiors are to
fulfil their office and exercise their authority in accordance with the
norms of the universal law and of their own law.
Can. 618 The authority which
Superiors receive from God through the ministry of the Church is to be
exercised by them in a spirit of service. In fulfilling their office they
are to be docile to the will of God, and are to govern those subject to
them as children of God. By their reverence for the human person, they
are to promote voluntary obedience. They are to listen willingly to their
subjects and foster their cooperation for the good of the institute and
the Church, without prejudice however to their authority to decide and
to command what is to be done.
Can. 619 Superiors are to
devote themselves to their office with diligence. Together with the members
entrusted to them, they are to strive to build in Christ a fraternal community,
in which God is sought and loved above all. They are therefore frequently
to nourish their members with the food of God’s word and lead them
to the celebration of the liturgy. They are to be an example to the members
in cultivating virtue and in observing the laws and traditions proper
to the institute. They are to give the members opportune assistance in
their personal needs. They are to be solicitous in caring for and visiting
the sick; they are to chide the restless, console the fainthearted and
be patient with all.
Can. 620 Major Superiors are
those who govern an entire institute, or a province or a part equivalent
to a province, or an autonomous house; the vicars of the above are also
major Superiors. To these are added the Abbot Primate and the Superior
of a monastic congregation, though these do not have all the authority
which the universal law gives to major Superiors.
Can. 621 A province is a union
of several houses which, under one superior, constitutes an immediate
part of the same institute, and is canonically established by lawful authority.
Can. 622 The supreme Moderator
has authority over all provinces, houses and members of the institute,
to be exercised in accordance with the institute’s own law. Other
Superiors have authority within the limits of their office.
Can. 623 To be validly appointed
or elected to the office of Superior, members must have been perpetually
or definitively professed for an appropriate period of time, to be determined
by their own law or, for major Superiors, by the constitutions.
Can. 624 §1 Superiors
are to be constituted for a certain and appropriate period of time, according
to the nature and needs of the institute unless the constitutions establish
otherwise for the supreme Moderator and for Superiors of an autonomous
house.
§2 An institute’s own law is to make suitable provisions so
that Superiors constituted for a defined time do not continue in offices
of governance for too long a period of time without an interval.
§3 During their period in office, however, Superiors may be removed
or transferred to another office, for reasons prescribed in the institute’s
own law.
Can. 625 The supreme Moderator
of the institute is to be designated by canonical election, in accordance
with the constitutions.
§2 The Bishop of the principal house of the institute presides at
the election of the Superior of the autonomous monastery mentioned in
Can. 615, and at the election of the supreme Moderator
of an institute of diocesan right.
§3 Other Superiors are to be constituted in accordance with the constitutions,
but in such a way that if they are elected, they require the confirmation
of the competent major Superior; if they are appointed by the Superior,
the appointment is to be preceded by suitable consultation.
Can. 626 Superiors in conferring
offices, and members in electing to office, are to observe the norms of
the universal law and the institute’s own law, avoiding any abuse
or preference of persons. They are to have nothing but God and the good
of the institute before their eyes, and appoint or elect those whom, in
the Lord, they know to be worthy and fitting. In elections, besides, they
are to avoid directly or indirectly lobbying for votes, either for themselves
or for others.
Can. 627 §1 Superiors
are to have their own council, in accordance with the constitutions, and
they must make use of it in the exercise of their office.
§2 Apart from the cases prescribed in the universal law, an institute’s
own law is to determine the cases in which the validity of an act depends
upon consent or advice being sought in accordance with Can. 127.
Can. 628 §1 Superiors
who are designated for this office by the institute’s own law are
at stated times to visit the houses and the members entrusted to them,
in accordance with the norms of the same law.
§2 The diocesan Bishop has the right and the duty to visit the following,
even in respect of religious discipline:
1° the autonomous monasteries mentioned in Can. 615;
2° the individual houses of an institute of diocesan right situated
in his territory.
§3 The members are to act with confidence towards the visitator,
to whom when lawfully questioning they are bound to reply truthfully and
with charity. It is not lawful for anyone in any way to divert the members
from this obligation or otherwise to hinder the scope of the visitation.
Can. 629 Superiors are to
reside each in his or her own house, and they are not to leave it except
in accordance with the institute’s own law.
Can. 630 §1 While safeguarding
the discipline of the institute, Superiors are to acknowledge the freedom
due to the members concerning the sacrament of penance and the direction
of conscience.
§2 Superiors are to take care, in accordance with the institute’s
own law, that the members have suitable confessors available, to whom
they may confess frequently.
§3 In monasteries of cloistered nuns, in houses of formation, and
in large lay communities, there are to be ordinary confessors, approved
by the local Ordinary after consultation with the community. There is
however, no obligation to approach these confessors.
§4 Superiors are not to hear the confessions of their subjects unless
the members spontaneously request them to do so.
§5 The members are to approach their superiors with trust and be
able to open their minds freely and spontaneously to them. Superiors,
however, are forbidden in any way to induce the members to make a manifestation
of conscience to themselves. |
CAPUT II: DE INSTITUTORUM REGIMINE
Art. 1 -- DE SUPERIORIBUS ET CONSILIIS Can. 617 - Superiores
suum munus adimpleant suamque potestatem exerceant ad normam iuris universalis
et proprii. Can. 618 - Superiores in spiritu servitii suam
potestatem a Deo per ministerium Ecclesiae receptam exerceant. Voluntati
igitur Dei in munere explendo dociles, ipsi subditos regant uti filios Dei,
ac promoventes cum reverentia personae humanae illorum voluntariam oboedientiam,
libenter eos audiant necnon eorum conspirationem in bonum instituti et Ecclesiae
foveant, firma tamen ipsorum auctoritate decernendi et praecipiendi quae
agenda sunt. Can. 619 - Superiores suo officio sedulo incumbant
et una cum sodalibus sibi commissis studeant aedificare fraternam in Christo
communitatem, in qua Deus ante omnia quaeratur et diligatur. Ipsi igitur
nutriant sodales frequenti verbi Dei pabulo eosque adducant ad sacrae liturgiae
celebrationem. Eis exemplo sint in virtutibus colendis et in observantia
legum et traditionum proprii instituti; eorum necessitatibus personalibus
convenienter subveniant, infirmos sollicite curent ac visitent, corripiant
inquietos, consolentur pusillamines, patientes sint erga omnes. Can.
620 - Superiores maiores sunt, qui totum regunt institutum, vel eius provinciam,
vel partem eidem aequiparatam, vel domum sui iuris, itemque eorum vicarii.
His accedunt Abbas Primas et Superior congregationis monasticae, qui tamen
non habent omnem potestatem, quam ius universale Superioribus maioribus
tribuit. Can. 621 - Plurium domorum coniunctio quae sub eodem
Superiore partem immediatam eiusdem instituti constituat et ab auctoritate
legitima canonice erecta sit, nomine venit provinciae. Can.
622 - Supremus Moderator potestatem obtinet in omnes instituti provincias,
domos et sodales, exercendam secundum ius proprium; ceteri Superiores ea
gaudent intra fines sui muneris. Can. 623 - Ut sodales ad munus
Superioris valide nominentur aut eligantur, requiritur congruum tempus post
professionem perpetuam vel definitivam, a iure proprio vel, si agatur de
Superioribus maioribus, a constitutionibus determinandum. Can.
624 - § 1. Superiores ad certum et conveniens temporis spatium iuxte naturam
et necessitatem instituti constituantur, nisi pro supremo Moderatore et
pro Superioribus domus sui iuris constitutiones aliter ferant. § 2.
Ius proprium aptis normis provideat, ne Superiores, ad tempus definitum
constituti, diutius sine intermissione in regiminis officiis versentur.
§ 3. Possunt tamen durante munere ab officio amoveri vel in aliud transferri
ob causas iure proprio statutas. Can. 625 - § 1. Supremus instituti
Moderator electione canonica designetur ad normam constitutionum.
§ 2. Electionibus Superioris monasterii sui iuris, de quo in Can. 615, et
supremi Moderatoris instituti iuris dioecesani praeest Episcopus sedis principis.
§ 3. Ceteri Superiores ad normam constitutionum constituantur; ita tamen
ut, si eligantur, confirmatione Superioris maioris competentis indigeant;
si vero a Superiore nominentur, apta consultatio praecedat. Can.
626 - Superiores in collatione officiorum et sodales in electionibus normas
iuris universalis et proprii servent, abstineant a quovis abusu et acceptione
personarum, et, nihil praeter Deum et bonum instituti prae oculis habentes,
nominent aut eligant quos in Domino vere dignos et aptos sciant. Caveant
praetera in electionibus a suffragiorum procuratione sive directe sive indirecte,
tam pro seipsis quam pro aliis. Can. 627 - § 1. Ad normam constitutionum,
Superiores proprium habeant consilium, cuius opera in munere exercendo utantur
oportet. § 2. Praeter casus in iure universali praescriptos, ius proprium
determinet casus in quibus consensus vel consilium ad valide agendum requirantur
ad normam Can. 127 exquirendum. Can. 628 - § 1. Superiores
qui iure proprio instituti ad hoc munus designatur, statis temporibus domos
et sodales sibi commissios iuxta normas eiusdem iuris proprii visitent.
§ 2. Episcopi dioecesani ius et officium est visitare etiam quoad disciplinam
religiosam:
1° monasteria sui iuris de quibus in Can. 615;
2° singulas domos instituti iuris dioecesani in proprio territorio sitas.
§ 3. Sodales fiducialiter agant cum visitatore, cui legitime interroganti
respondere tenentur secundum veritatem in caritate; nemini vero fas est
quoquo modo sodales ab hac obligatione avertere, aut visitationis scopum
aliter impedire. Can. 629 - In sua quisque domo Superiores
commorentur, nec ab eadem discedant, nisi ad normam iuris proprii.
Can. 630 - § 1. Superiores sodalibus debitam agnoscant libertatem
circa paenitentiae sacramentum et conscientiae moderamen, salva tamen instituti
disciplina. § 2. Solliciti sint Superiores ad normam iuris proprii,
ut sodalibus idonei confessarii praesto sint, apud quos frequenter confiteri
possint. § 3. In monasteriis monialium, in domibus formationis et
in communitatibus numerosioribus laicalibus habeantur confessarii ordinarii
ab Ordinario loci probati, collatis consiliis cum communitate, nulla tamen
acta obligatione ad illos accedendi. §4. Subditorum confessiones Superiores
ne audiant, nisi sponte sua sodales id petant. § 5 Sodales cum fiducia
Superiores adeant, quibus animum suum libere ac sponte aperire possunt.
Vetantur autem Superiores eos quoquo modo inducere ad conscientiae manifestationem
sibi peragendam. |
ARTICLE 2: CHAPTERS
Can. 631 §1 In an institute
the general chapter has supreme authority in accordance with the constitutions.
It is to be composed in such a way that it represents the whole institute
and becomes a true sign of its unity in charity. Its principal functions
are to protect the patrimony of the institute mentioned in Can. 578
and to foster appropriate renewal in accord with that patrimony. It also
elects the supreme Moderator, deals with matters of greater importance,
and issues norms which all are bound to obey. §2 The composition of the
general chapter and the limits of its powers are to be defined in the constitutions.
The institute’s own law is to determine in further detail the order
to be observed in the celebration of the chapter, especially regarding elections
and the matters to be treated. §3 According to the norms determined
in the institute’s own law, not only provinces and local communities,
but also any individual member may freely submit their wishes and suggestions
to the general chapter.
Can. 632 The institute’s
own law is to determine in greater detail matters concerning other chapters
and other similar assemblies of the institute, that is, concerning their
nature, authority, composition, procedure and time of celebration.
Can. 633 §1 Participatory
and consultative bodies are faithfully to carry out the task entrusted to
them, in accordance with the universal law and the institute’s own
law. In their own way they are to express the care and participation of
all the members for the good of the whole institute or community . §2 In establishing and utilising these
means of participation and consultation, a wise discernment is to be observed,
and the way in which they operate is to be in conformity with the character
and purpose of the institute. |
Art. 2 -- DE CAPITULIS Can. 631 - § 1. Capitulum generale,
quod supremam auctoritatem ad normam constitutionum in instituto obtinet,
ita efformetur ut totum institutum repraesentans, verum signum eiusdem unitatis
in caritate evadat. Eius praecipue est: patrimonium instituti de quo in
Can. 578, tueri et accommodatam renovationem iuxta ipsum promovere, Moderatorem
supremum eligere, maiora negotia tractare, necnon normas edicere, quibus
omnes parere tenentur. § 2. Composito et ambitus potestatis capituli
definiantur in constitutionibus; ius proprium ulterius determinet ordinem
servandum in celebratione capituli, praesertim quod ad electiones et rerum
agendarum rationes attinet. § 3. Iuxta normas in iure proprio determinatas,
non modo provinciae et communitates locales, sed etiam quillibet sodalis
optata sua et suggestiones capitulo generali libere mittere potest.
Can. 632 - Ius proprium accurate determinet quae pertineant ad alia
instituti capitula et ad alias coadunationes, nempe ad eorum naturam, auctoritatem,
compositionem, modum procedendi et tempus celebrationis. Can.
633 - § 1. Organa participationis vel consultationis munus sibi commissum
fideliter expleant ad normam iuris universalis et proprii, eademque suo
modo curam et participationem omnium sodalium pro bono totius instituti
vel communitatis exprimant. § 2. In his mediis participationis et
consultationis instituendis et adhibendis sapiens servetur discretio, atque
modus eorum agendi indoli et fini instituti sit conformis. |
ARTICLE 3: TEMPORAL GOODS AND THEIR ADMINISTRATION
Can. 634 §1 Since they
are by virtue of the law juridical persons, institutes, provinces and houses
have the capacity to acquire, possess, administer and alienate temporal
goods, unless this capacity is excluded or limited in the constitutions. §2 They are, however, to avoid all appearance
of luxury, excessive gain and the accumulation of goods.
Can. 635 §1 Since the temporal
goods of religious institutes are ecclesiastical goods, they are governed
by the provisions of Book V on ‘The Temporal Goods of the Church’,
unless there is express provision to the contrary.
§2 Each institute, however, is to establish suitable norms for the
use and administration of goods, so that the poverty proper to the institute
may be fostered, defended and expressed.
Can. 636 §1 In each institute,
and in each province ruled by a major Superior, there is to be a financial
administrator, distinct from the major Superior and constituted in accordance
with the institute’s own law. The financial administrator is to administer
the goods under the direction of the respective Superior. Even in local
communities a financial administrator, distinct from the local Superior,
is in so far as possible to be constituted. §2 At the
time and in the manner determined in the institute’s own law the financial
administrator and others with financial responsibilities are to render an
account of their administration to the competent authority.
Can. 637 Once a year, the autonomous
monasteries mentioned in Can. 615 are to render an account
of their administration to the local Ordinary. The local Ordinary also has
the right to be informed about the financial affairs of a religious house
of diocesan right.
Can. 638 §1 It is for an
institute’s own law, within the limits of the universal law, to define
the acts which exceed the purpose and the manner of ordinary administration,
and to establish what is needed for the validity of an act of extraordinary
administration. §2 Besides Superiors, other officials designated
for this task in the institute’s own law may, within the limits of
their office, validly make payments and perform juridical acts of ordinary
administration. §3 For the validity of alienation, and of any
transaction by which the patrimonial condition of the juridical person could
be adversely affected there is required the written permission of the competent
Superior, given with the consent of his or her council. Moreover, the permission
of the Holy See is required if the transaction involves a sum exceeding
that which the Holy See has determined for each region, or if it concerns
things donated to the Church as a result of a vow, or objects which are
precious by reason of their artistic or historical value.
§4 For the autonomous monasteries mentioned in Can. 615,
and for institutes of diocesan right, the written consent of the diocesan
Bishop is necessary.
Can. 639 §1 If a juridical
person has contracted debts and obligations, even with the permission of
the Superior, it is responsible for them.
§2 If individual members have, with the permission of the Superior,
entered into contracts concerning their own property, they are responsible.
If, however, they have conducted business for the institute on the mandate
of a Superior, the institute is responsible. §3 If a religious
has entered into a contract without any permission of Superiors, the religious
is responsible, not the juridical person. §4 However, an action
can always be brought against a person who has gained from a contract entered
into. §5 Superiors are to be careful not to allow debts to be
contracted unless they are certain that normal income can service the interest
on the debt, and by lawful amortization repay the capital over a period
which is not unduly extended.
Can. 640 Taking into account
the circumstances of the individual places, institutes are to make a special
effort to give, as it were, a collective testimony of charity and poverty.
They are to do all in their power to donate something from their own resources
to help the needs of the Church and the support of the poor. |
Art. 3 -- DE BONIS TEMPORALIBUS EORUMQUE ADMINISTRATIONE Can.
634 - § 1. Instituta, provinciae et domus, utpote personae iuridicae ipso
iure, capaces sunt acquirendi, possidendi, administrandi et alienandi bona
temporalia, nisi haec capacitas in constitutionibus excludatur vel coarctetur.
§ 2. Vitent tamen quamlibet speciem luxus, immoderati lucri et bonorum cummulationis.
Can. 635 - § 1. Bona temporalia institutorum religiosorum, utpote
ecclesiastica, reguntur praescriptis Libri V "De bonis Ecclesiae temporalibus,"
nisi aliud expresse caveatur. § 2. Quodlibet tamen institutum aptas
normas statuat de usu et administratione bonorum, quibus paupertas sibi
propria foveatur, defendatur et exprimatur. Can. 636 - § 1.
In quolibet instituti et similiter in qualibet provincia quae a Superiore
maiore regitur, habeatur oeconomus, a Superiore maiore distinctus et ad
normam iuris proprii constitutus, qui administrationem bonorum gerat sub
directione respectivi Superioris. Etiam in communitatibus localibus instituatur,
quantum fieri potest, oeconomus a Superiore locali distinctus. § 2.
Tempore et modo iure proprio statutis, oeconomi et alii administratores
auctoritati competenti peractae administrationis rationem reddant.
Can. 637 - Monasteria sui iuris, de quibus in Can. 615, Ordinario
loci rationem administrationis reddere debent semel in anno; Loci Ordinario
insuper ius esto cognoscendi de rationibus oeconomicis domus religiosae
iuris dioecesani. Can. 638 - § 1. Ad ius proprium pertinet,
intra ambitum iuris universalis, determinare actus qui finem et modum ordinariae
administrationis excedant, atque ea statuere quae ad valide ponendum actum
extraordinariae administrationis necessaria sunt. § 2. Expensas et
actus iuridicos ordinariae administrationis valide, praeter Superiores,
faciunt, intra fines sui muneris, officiales quoque, qui in iure proprio
ad hoc designantur. § 3. Ad validitatem alienationis et cuiuslibet
negotii in quo condicio patrimonalis personae iuridicae peior fieri potest,
requiritur licentia in scripto data Superioris competentis cum consensu
sui consilii. Si tamen agatur de negotio quod summam a Sancta Sede pro cuiusque
regione definitam superet, itemque de rebus ex voto Ecclesiae donatis aut
de rebus pretiosis artis vel historiae causa, requiritur insuper ipsius
Sanctae Sedis licentia. §4. Pro monasteriis sui iuris, de quibus in
Can. 615, et institutis iuris dioecesani accedat necesse est consensus Ordinarii
loci in scriptis praestitus. Can. 639 - § 1. Si persona iuridica
debita et obligationes contraxerit etiam cum Superiorem licentia, ipsa tenetur
de eisdem respondere. § 2. Si sodalis cum licentia Superioris contraxerit
de suis bonis, ipse respondere debet, si vero de mandato Superioris negotium
instituti gesserit, institutum respondere debet. § 3. Si contraxerit
religiosus sine ulla Superiorum licentia, ipse respondere debet, non autem
persona iuridica. §4. Firmum tamen esto, contra eum, in cuius rem
aliquid ex inito contractu verum est, semper posse actionem instituti.
§ 5 Caveant Superiores religiosi ne debita contrahenda permittant, nisi
certo constet ex consuetis reditibus posse debiti foenus solvi et intra
tempus non nimis longum per legitimam amortizationem reddi summam capitalem.
Can. 640 - Instituta, ratione habita singulorum locorum, testimonium
caritatis et paupertatis quasi collectivum reddere satagant et pro viribus
ex propriis bonis aliquid conferant ad Ecclesiae necessitatibus et egenorum
sustentationi subveniendum. |
CHAPTER III : THE ADMISSION OF CANDIDATES AND THE FORMATION OF MEMBERS
ARTICLE 1: ADMISSION TO THE NOVITIATE
Can. 641 The right to admit
candidates to the novitiate belongs to the major Superiors, in accordance
with the norms of the institute’s own law.
Can. 642 Superiors are to
exercise a vigilant care to admit only those who, besides being of required
age, are healthy, have a suitable disposition, and have sufficient maturity
to undertake the life which is proper to the institute. If necessary,
the health, disposition and maturity are to be established by experts,
without prejudice to Can. 220.
Can. 643 §1 The following
are invalidly admitted to the novitiate:
1° One who has not yet completed the seventeenth year of age;
2° a spouse, while the marriage lasts;
3° one who is currently bound by a sacred bond to some institute of
consecrated life, or is incorporated in some society of apostolic life,
without prejudice to Can. 684;
4° one who enters the institute through force, fear or deceit, or
whom the Superior accepts under the same influences;
5° one who has concealed his or her incorporation in an institute
of consecrated life or society of apostolic life.
§2 An institute’s own law can constitute other impediments
even for the validity of admission, or attach other conditions.
Can. 644 Superiors are not
to admit secular clerics to the novitiate without consulting their proper
Ordinary; nor those who have debts which they are unable to meet.
Can. 645 §1 Before candidates
are admitted to the novitiate they must produce proof of baptism and confirmation,
and of their free status.
§2 The admission of clerics or others who had been admitted to another
institute of consecrated life, to a society of apostolic life, or to a
seminary, requires in addition the testimony of, respectively, the local
Ordinary, or the major Superior of the institute or society, or the rector
of the seminary.
§3 An institute’s own law can demand further proofs concerning
the suitability of candidates and their freedom from any impediment.
§4 The Superiors can seek other information, even under secrecy,
if this seems necessary to them. |
CAPUT III: DE CANDIDATORUM ADMISSIONE ET DE SODALIUM INSTITUTIONE
Art. 1 -- DE ADMISSIONE IN NOVITIATUM Can. 641 - Ius candidatos
admittendi ad novitiatum pertinet ad Superiores maiores ad normam iuris
proprii. Can. 642 - Superiores vigilanti cura eos tantum admittant
qui, praeter aetatem requisitam, habeant valetudinem, aptam indolem et sufficientes
maturitatis qualitates ad vitam instituti propriam amplectendam; quae valetudo,
indoles et maturitas comprobentur adhibitis etiam, si opus fuerit, peritis,
firmo praescripto Can. 220. Can. 643 - § 1. Invalide ad novitiatum
admittitur:
1° qui decimum septimum aetatis annum nondum compleverit;
2° coniux, durante matrimonio;
3° qui sacro vinculo cum aliquo instituto vitae consecratae actu obstringitur
vel in aliqua societate vitae apostolicae incorporatus est, salvo praescripto
Can. 684;
4° qui institutum ingreditur vi, metu gravi aut dolo inductus, vel is quem
Superior eodem modo inductus recipit;
5° qui celaverit suam incorporationem in aliquo instituto vitae consecratae
aut in aliqua societate vitae apostolicae. § 2. Ius proprium potest
alia impedimenta etiam ad validitatem admissionis constituere vel condiciones
apponere. Can. 644 - Superiores ad novitiatum ne admittant
clericos saeculares inconsulto proprio ipsorum Ordinario, nec aere alieno
gravatos qui ad solvendum pares non sint. Can. 645 - § 1. Candidati,
antequam ad novitiatum admittantur, testimonium baptismatis et confirmationis
necnon status liberi exhibere debent. § 2. Si agatur de admittendis
clericis iisve qui in aliud institutum vitae consecratae, in societatem
vitae apostolicae vel in seminarium admissi fuerint, requiritur insuper
testimonium respective Ordinarii loci vel Superioris maioris instituti,
vel societatis, vel rectoris seminarii. § 3. Ius proprium exigere
potest alia testimonia de requisita idoneitate candidatorum et de immunitate
ab impedimentis. §4. Superiores alias quoque informationes, etiam
sub secreto, petere possunt, si ipsis necessarium visum fuerit. |
ARTICLE 2: THE NOVITIATE AND THE FORMATION OF NOVICES
Can. 646 The purpose of the
novitiate, by which life in an institute begins, is to give the novices
a greater understanding of their divine vocation, and of their vocation
to that institute. During the novitiate the novices are to experience the
manner of life of the institute and form their minds and hearts in its spirit.
At the same time their resolution and suitability are to be tested.
Can. 647 §1 The establishment,
transfer and suppression of a novitiate house are to take place by a written
decree of the supreme Moderator of the institute, given with the consent
of the council. §2 To be valid, a novitiate must take place in a house
which is duly designated for this purpose. In particular cases and by way
of exception and with the permission of the supreme Moderator given with
the consent of the council, a candidate can make the novitiate in another
house of the institute, under the direction of an approved religious who
takes the place of the director of novices. §3 A major Superior
can allow a group of novices to reside, for a certain period of time, in
another specified house of the institute.
Can. 648 §1 For validity,
the novitiate must comprise twelve months spent in the novitiate community,
without prejudice to the provision of Can. 647 §3.
§2 To complete the formation of the novices, the constitutions can
prescribe, in addition to the time mentioned in §1, one or more periods
of apostolic activity, to be performed outside the novitiate community.
§3 The novitiate is not to be extended beyond two years.
Can. 649 §1 Without prejudice
to the provisions of Can. 647 §3, and Can. 648
§2, a novitiate is invalidated by an absence from the novitiate house
of more than three months, continuous or broken. Any absence of more than
fifteen days must be made good. §2 With the permission of
the competent major Superior, first profession may be anticipated, though
not by more than fifteen days.
Can. 650 §1 The object
of the novitiate demands that novices be formed under the supervision of
the director of novices, in a manner of formation to be defined by the institute’s
own law. §2 The governance of the novices is reserved to the
director of novices alone, under the authority of the major Superiors.
Can. 651 §1 The director
of novices is to be a member of the institute who has taken perpetual vows
and has been lawfully designated.
§2 If need be, directors of novices may be given assistants, who are
subject to them in regard to the governance of the novitiate and the manner
of formation. §3 Those in charge of the formation of novices
are to be members who have been carefully prepared, and who are not burdened
with other tasks, so that they may discharge their office fruitfully and
in a stable fashion.
Can. 652 §1 It is the responsibility
of the directors of novices and their assistants to discern and test the
vocation of the novices, and gradually to form them to lead the life of
perfection which is proper to the institute. §2 Novices are to
be led to develop human and Christian virtues. Through prayer and self denial
they are to be introduced to a fuller way of perfection. They are to be
instructed in contemplating the mystery of salvation, and in reading and
meditating on the sacred Scriptures. Their preparation is to enable them
to develop their worship of God in the sacred liturgy. They are to learn
how to lead a life consecrated to God and their neighbour in Christ through
the evangelical counsels. They are to learn about the character and spirit
of the institute, its purpose and discipline, its history and life, and
be imbued with a love for the Church and its sacred Pastors. §3
Novices, conscious of their own responsibility, are to cooperate actively
with the director of novices, so that they may faithfully respond to the
grace of their divine vocation. §4 By the example of their lives
and by prayer, the members of the institute are to ensure that they do their
part in assisting the work of formation of the novices.
§5 The period of novitiate mentioned in Can. 648
§1, is to be set aside exclusively for the work of formation. The novices
are therefore not to be engaged in studies or duties which do not directly
serve this formation.
Can. 653 §1 A novice may
freely leave the institute. The competent authority of the institute may
also dismiss a novice. §2 On the completion
of the novitiate, a novice, if judged suitable, is to be admitted to temporary
profession; otherwise the novice is to be dismissed. If a doubt exists concerning
suitability, the time of probation may be prolonged by the major Superior,
in accordance with the institute’s own law, but for a period not exceeding
six months. |
Art. 2 -- DE NOVITIATU ET NOVITIORUM INSTITUTIONE Can. 646
- Novitiatus, quo vita in instituto incipitur, ad hoc ordinatur, ut novitii
vocationem divinam, et quidem instituti propriam, melius agnoscant, vivendi
modum instituti experiantur eiusque spiritu mentem et cor informent, atque
ipsorum propositum et idoneitas comprobentur. Can. 647 - §
1. Domus novitiatus erectio, translatio et suppressio fiant per decretum
scripto datum supremi Moderatoris instituti de consensu sui consilii.
§ 2. Novitiatus, ut validus sit, peragi debet in domo ad hoc rite designata.
In casibus particularibus et ad modum exceptionis, ex concessione Moderatoris
supremi de consensu sui consilii, candidatus novitiatum peragere potest
in alia instituti domo sub moderamine alicuius probati religiosi, qui vices
magistri novitiorum gerat. § 3. Superior maior permittere potest ut
novitiorum coetus, per certa temporis spatia, in alia instituti domo, a
se designata, commoretur. Can. 648 - § 1. Novitiatus, ut validus
sit, duodecim menses in ipsa novitiatus communitate peragendos complecti
debet, firmo praescripto Can. 647, § 3. § 2. Ad novitiorum institutionem
perficiendam, constitutiones, praeter tempus de quo in, § 1, unum vel plura
exercitationis apostolicae tempora extra novitiatus communitatem peragenda
statuere possunt. § 3. Novitiatus ultra biennium ne extendatur.
Can. 649 - § 1. Salvis praescriptis Can. 647, § 3 et Can. 648, §
2, absentia a domo novitiatus quae tres menses, sive continuos sive intermissos,
superet, novitiatum invalidum reddit. Absentia quae quindecim dies superet,
suppleri debet. § 2. De venia competentis Superioris maioris, prima
professio anticipari potest, non ultra quindecim dies. Can.
650 - § 1. Scopus novitiatus exigit ut novitii sub directione magistri efformentur
iuxta rationem institutionis iure proprio definiendam. § 2. Regimen
novitiorum, sub auctoritate Superiorum maiorum, uni magistro reservatur.
Can. 651 - § 1. Novitiorum magister sit sodalis instituti qui vota
perpetua professus sit et legitime designatus. § 2. Magistro, si opus
fuerit, cooperatores dari possunt, qui ei subsint quoad moderamen novitiatus
et institutionis rationem. § 3. Novitiorum institutioni praeficiantur
sodales sedulo praeparati qui, aliis oneribus non impediti, munus suum fructose
et stabili modo absolvere possint. Can. 652 - § 1. Magistri
eiusque cooperatorum est novitiorum vocationem discernere et comprobare,
eosque gradatim ad vitam perfectionis instituti propriam rite ducendam efformare.
§ 2. Novitii ad virtutes humanas et christianas excolendas adducantur; per
orationem et sui abnegationem in pleniorem perfectionis viam introducantur;
ad mysterium salutis contemplandum et sacras Scripturas legendas et meditandas
instruantur; ad Dei cultum in sacra liturgia excolendum praeparentur; rationem
addiscant vitam ducendi Deo hominibusque in Christo per consilia evangelica
consecratam; de instituti indole et spiritu, fine et disciplina, historia
et vita edoceantur atque amore erga Ecclesiam eiusque sacros Pastores imbuantur.
§ 3. Novitii, propriae responsabilitatis conscii, ita cum magistro suo active
collaborent ut gratiae divinae vocationis fideliter respondeant. §4.
Curent instituti sodales, ut in opere institutionis novitiorum pro parte
sua cooperentur vitae exemplo et oratione. § 5 Tempus novitiatus,
de quo in Can. 648, § 1, in opus formationis proprie impendatur, ideoque
novitii ne occupentur in studiis et muniis, quae huic formationi non directe
inserviunt. Can. 653 - § 1. Novitius institutum libere deserere
potest; competens autem instituti auctoritas potest eum dimittere.
§ 2. Exacto novitiatu, si idoneus iudicetur, novitius ad professionem temporariam
admittatur, secus dimittatur; si dubium supersit de eius idoneitate, potest
probationis tempus a Superiore maiore ad normam iuris proprii, non tamen
ultra sex menses prorogari. |
ARTICLE 3: RELIGIOUS PROFESSION
Can. 654 By religious profession
members make a public vow to observe the three evangelical counsels. Through
the ministry of the Church they are consecrated to God, and are incorporated
into the institute, with the rights and duties defined by law.
Can. 655 Temporary profession
is to be made for the period defined by the institute’s own law. This
period may not be less than three years nor longer than six years.
Can. 656 The validity of temporary
profession requires:
1° that the person making it has completed at least the eighteenth year
of age;
2° that the novitiate has been made validly;
3° that admission has been granted, freely and in accordance with the
norms of law, by the competent Superior, after a vote of his or her council;
4° that the profession be explicit and made without force, fear or deceit;
5° that the profession be received by the lawful Superior, personally
or through another.
Can. 657 §1 When the period
of time for which the profession was made has been completed, a religious
who freely asks, and is judged suitable, is to be admitted to a renewal
of profession or to perpetual profession; otherwise, the religious is to
leave.
§2 If it seems opportune, the period of temporary profession can be
extended by the competent Superior in accordance with the institute’s
own law. The total time during which the member is bound by temporary vows
may not, however, extend beyond nine years. §3 Perpetual profession
can for a just reason be anticipated, but not by more than three months.
Can. 658 Besides the conditions
mentioned in Can. 656, nn. 3, 4 and 5, and others attached
by the institute’s own law, the validity of perpetual profession requires:
1° that the person has completed at least the twenty first year of age;
2° that there has been previous temporary profession for at least three
years, without prejudice to the provision of Can. 657
§3. |
Art. 3 -- DE PROFESSIONE RELIGIOSA Can. 654 - Professione
religiosa sodales tria consilia evangelica observanda voto publico assumunt,
Deo per Ecclesiae ministerium consecrantur et instituto incorporantur cum
iuribus et officiis iure definitis. Can. 655 - Professio temporaria
ad tempus iure proprio definitum emittatur, quod neque triennio brevius
neque sexennio longius sit. Can. 656 - Ad validitatem professionis
temporariae requiritur ut:
1° qui eam emissurus est, decimum saltem octavum aetatis annum compleverit;
2° novitiatus valide peractus sit;
3° habeatur admissio a competenti Superiore cum voto sui consilii ad normam
iuris libere facta;
4° sit expressa et absque vi, metu gravi aut dolo emissa;
5° a legitimo Superiore per se vel per alium recipiatur. Can.
657 - § 1. Expleto tempore ad quod professio emissa fuerit, qui sponte petat
et idoneus iudicetur, ad renovationem professionis vel ad professionem perpetuam
admittatur, secus discedat. § 2. Si opportunum vero videatur, periodus
professionis; temporariae a competenti Superiore, iuxta ius proprium, prorogari
potest, ita tamen ut totum tempus, quo sodalis votis temporariis adstringitur,
non superet novennium. § 3. Professio perpetua anticipari potest ex
iusta causa, non tamen ultra trimestre. Can. 658 - Praeter
condiciones de quibus in Can. 656, nn. 2, 4 et 5 aliasque iure proprio appositas,
ad validitatem professionis perpetuae requiritur:
1° vigesimus primus saltem aetatis annus completus;
2° praevia professio temporaria saltem per triennium, salvo praescripto
Can. 657, § 3. |
ARTICLE 4: THE FORMATION OF RELIGIOUS
Can. 659 §1 After first
profession, the formation of all members in each institute is to be completed,
so that they may lead the life proper to the institute more fully, and fulfil
its mission more effectively. §2 The institute’s
own law is, therefore, to define the nature and duration of this formation.
In this, the needs of the Church and the conditions of people and times
are to be kept in mind, insofar as this is required by the purpose and the
character of the institute. §3 The formation of members who are
being prepared for sacred orders is governed by the universal law and the
institute’s own program of studies.
Can. 660 §1 Formation is
to be systematic, adapted to the capacity of the members, spiritual and
apostolic, both doctrinal and practical. Suitable ecclesiastical and civil
degrees are to be obtained as opportunity offers. §2 During
the period of formation members are not to be given offices and undertakings
which hinder their formation.
Can. 661 Religious are to be
diligent in continuing their spiritual, doctrinal and practical formation
throughout their lives. Superiors are to ensure that they have the assistance
and the time to do this. |
Art. 4 -- DE RELIGIOSORUM INSTITUTIONE Can. 659 - § 1. In
singulis institutis, post primam professionem omnium sodalium institutio
perficiatur ad vitam instituti propriam plenius ducendam et ad eius missionem
aptius prosequendam. § 2. Quapropter ius proprium rationem definire
debet huius institutionis eiusdemque durationis, attentis Ecclesiae necessitatibus
atque hominum temporumque condicionibus, prout a fine est indole instituti
exigitur. § 3. Institutio sodalium, qui ad sacros ordines suscipiendos
praeparantur, iure universali regitur et propria instituti ratione studiorum.
Can. 660 - § 1. Institutio sit systematica, captui sodalium accommodata,
spiritualis et apostolica, doctrinalis simul ac practica, titulis etiam
congruentibus, tam ecclesiasticis quam civilibus, pro opportunitate obtentis.
§ 2. Perdurante tempore huius institutionis, sodalibus officia et opera
ne committantur, quae eam impediant. Can. 661 - Per totam vitam
religiosi formationem suam spiritualem, doctrinalem et practicam sedulo
prosequantur; Superiores autem eis adiumenta et tempus ad hoc procurent. |
CHAPTER IV : THE OBLIGATIONS AND RIGHTS OF INSTITUTES AND OF THEIR
MEMBERS
Can. 662 Religious are to
find their supreme rule of life in the following of Christ as proposed
in the Gospel and as expressed in the constitutions of their own institute.
Can. 663 §1 The first
and principal duty of all religious is to be the contemplation of things
divine and constant union with God in prayer.
§2 Each day the members are to make every effort to participate in
the Eucharistic sacrifice, receive the most holy Body of Christ and adore
the Lord himself present in the Sacrament.
§3 They are to devote themselves to reading the sacred Scriptures
and to mental prayer. In accordance with the provisions of their own law,
they are to celebrate the liturgy of the hours worthily, without prejudice
to the obligation of clerics mentioned in Can. 276,
§2, n.3. They are also to perform other exercises of piety.
§4 They are to have a special devotion to the Virgin Mother of God,
the example and protectress of all consecrated life, including by way
of the rosary.
§5 They are faithfully to observe the period of annual retreat.
Can. 664 Religious are earnestly
to strive for the conversion of soul to God. They are to examine their
consciences daily, and to approach the sacrament of penance frequently
Can. 665 §1 Religious
are to reside in their own religious house and observe the common life;
they are not to stay elsewhere except with the permission of the Superior.
For a lengthy absence from the religious house, the major Superior, for
a just reason and with the consent of the council, can authorise a member
to live outside a house of the institute; such an absence is not to exceed
one year, unless it be for reasons of health, studies or an apostolate
to be exercised in the name of the institute.
§2 Members who unlawfully absent themselves from a religious house
with the intention of withdrawing from the authority of Superiors, are
to be carefully sought out and helped to return and to persevere in their
vocation.
Can. 666 In using the means
of social communication, a necessary discretion is to be observed. Members
are to avoid whatever is harmful to their vocation and dangerous to the
chastity of a consecrated person.
Can. 667 §1 In accordance
with the institute’s own law, there is to be in all houses an enclosure
appropriate to the character and mission of the institute. Some part of
the house is always to be reserved to the members alone.
§2 A stricter discipline of enclosure is to be observed in monasteries
which are devoted to the contemplative life.
§3 Monasteries of cloistered nuns who are wholly devoted to the contemplative
life, must observe papal enclosure, that is, in accordance with the norms
given by the Apostolic See. Other monasteries of cloistered nuns are to
observe an enclosure which is appropriate to their nature and is defined
in the constitutions.
§4 The diocesan Bishop has the faculty of entering, for a just reason,
the enclosure of cloistered nuns whose monasteries are situated in his
diocese. For a grave reason and with the assent of the Abbess, he can
permit others to be admitted to the enclosure, and permit the nuns to
leave the enclosure for whatever time is truly necessary.
Can. 668 §1 Before their
first profession, members are to cede the administration of their goods
to whomsoever they wish and, unless the constitutions provide otherwise,
they are freely to make dispositions concerning the use and enjoyment
of these goods. At least before perpetual profession, they are to make
a will which is valid also in civil law.
§2 To change these dispositions for a just reason, and to take any
action concerning temporal goods, there is required the permission of
the Superior who is competent in accordance with the institute’s
own law.
§3 Whatever a religious acquires by personal labour, or on behalf
of the institute, belongs to the institute. Whatever comes to a religious
in any way through pension, grant or insurance also passes to the institute,
unless the institute’s own law decrees otherwise.
§4 When the nature of an institute requires members to renounce their
goods totally, this renunciation is to be made before perpetual profession
and, as far as possible, in a form that is valid also in civil law; it
shall come into effect from the day of profession. The same procedure
is to be followed by a perpetually professed religious who, in accordance
with the norms of the institute’s own law and with the permission
of the supreme Moderator, wishes to renounce goods, in whole or in part.
§5 Professed religious who, because of the nature of their institute,
totally renounce their goods, lose the capacity to acquire and possess
goods; actions of theirs contrary to the vow of poverty are therefore
invalid. Whatever they acquire after renunciation belongs to the institute,
in accordance with the institute’s own law.
Can. 669 §1 As a sign
of their consecration and as a witness to poverty, religious are to wear
the habit of their institute, determined in accordance with the institute’s
own law.
§2 Religious of a clerical institute who do not have a special habit
are to wear clerical dress, in accordance with Can. 284.
Can. 670 The institute must
supply the members with everything that, in accordance with the constitutions,
is necessary to fulfil the purpose of their vocation.
Can. 671 Religious are not
to undertake tasks and offices outside their own institute without the
permission of the lawful Superior.
Can. 672 Religious are bound
by the provisions of Cann. 277, 285,
286, 287 and 289.
Religious who are clerics are also bound by the provisions of Can. 279
§2. In lay institutes of pontifical right, the permission mentioned
in Can. 285 §4 can be given by the major Superior. |
CAPUT IV: DE INSTITUTORUM EORUMQUE SODALIUM OBLIGATIONIBUS ET IURIBUS
Can. 662 - Religiosi sequelam Christi in Evangelio propositam
et in constitutionibus proprii instituti expressam tamquam supremam vitae
regulam habeant.
Can. 663 - § 1. Rerum divinarum contemplatio et assidua cum Deo
in oratione unio omnium religiosorum primum et praecipuum sit officium.
§ 2. Sodales cotidie pro viribus Sacrificium eucharisticum participent,
sanctissimum Corpus Christi recipiant et ipsum Dominum in Sacramento praesentem
adorent.
§ 3. Lectioni sacra iuris proprii praescripta liturgiam horarum digne
celebrent, firma pro clericis obligatione de qua in Can. 276, § 2, n.
3, et alia pietatis exercitia peragant.
§4. Speciali cultu Virginem Deiparam, omnis vitae consecratae exemplum
et tutamen, etiam per mariale rosarium prosequantur.
§ 5 Annua sacri recessus tempora fideliter servent.
Can. 664 - In animi erga Deum conversione insistant religiosi,
conscientiam etiam cotidie examinent et ad paenitentiae sacramentum frequenter
accedant.
Can. 665 - § 1. Religiosi in propria domo religiosa habitent vitam
communem servantes, nec ab ea discedant nisi de licentia sui Superioris.
Si autem agatur de diuturna a domo absentia, Superior maior, de consensu
sui consilii atque iusta de causa, sodali concedere potest ut extra domum
instituti degere possit, non tamen ultra annum, nisi causa infirmitatis
curandae, ratione studiorum aut apostolatus exercendi nomine instituti.
§ 2. Sodalis, qui e domo religiosa illegitime abest cum animo sese subducendi
a potestate Superiorum, sollicite ab eisdem quaeratur et adiuvetur ut
redeat et in sua vocatione perseveret.
Can. 666 - In usu mediorum communicationis socialis servetur necessaria
discretio atque vitentur quae sunt vocationi propriae nociva et castitati
personae consecratae periculosa.
Can. 667 - § 1. In omnibus domibus clausura indoli et missioni
instituti accomodata servetur secundum determinationes proprii iuris,
aliqua parte domus religiosae solis sodalibus semper reservata.
§ 2. Strictior disciplina clausurae in monsteriis ad vitam contemplativam
ordinatis servanda est.
§ 3. Monasteria monialium, quae integre ad vitam contemplativam ordinantur,
clausuram papalem, iuxta normas scilicet ab Apostolica Sede datas, observare
debent. Cetera monialium monasteria clausuram propriae indoli accomodatam
et in constitutionibus definitam servent.
§4. Episcopus dioecesanus facultatem habet ingrediendi, iusta de causa,
intra clausuram monasteriorum monialium, quae sita sunt in sua dioecesi,
atque permittendi, gravi de causa et assistente Antistita, ut alii in
clausuram admittantur, ac moniales ex ipsa egrediantur ad tempus vere
necessarium.
Can. 668 - § 1. Sodales ante primam professionem suorum bonorum
administrationem cedant cui maluerint et, nisi constitutiones aliud ferant,
de eorum usu et usufructu libere disponant. Testamentum autem, quod etiam
in iure civili sit validum, saltem ante professionem perpetuam condant.
§ 2. Ad has dispositiones iusta de causa mutandas et ad quemlibet actum
ponendum circa bona temporalia, licentia Superioris competentis ad normam
iuris proprii indigent.
§ 3. Quidquid religiosus propria acquirit industria vel ratione instituti,
acquirit instituto. Quae ei ratione pensionis, subventionis vel assecurationis
quoquo modo obveniunt, instituto acquiruntur, nisi aliud iure proprio
statuatur.
§4. Qui ex instituti natura plene bonis suis renuntiare debet, illam renuntiationem,
forma, quantum fieri potest, etiam iure civili valida, ante professionem
perpetuam faciat a die emissae professionis valituram. Idem faciat professus
a votis perpetuis, qui ad normam iuris proprii bonis suis pro parte vel
totaliter de licentia supremi Moderatoris renuntiare velit.
§ 5 Professus, qui ob instituti naturam plene bonis suis renuntiaverit,
capacitatem acquirendi et possidendi amittit, ideoque actus voto paupertatis
contrarios invalide ponit. Quae autem ei post renuntiationem obveniunt,
instituto cedunt ad normam iuris proprii.
Can. 669 - § 1. Religiosi habitum instituti deferant, ad normam
iuris proprii confectum, in signum suae consecrationis et in testimonium
paupertatis.
§ 2. Religiosi clerici instituti, quod proprium non habet habitum, vestem
clericalem ad normam Can. 284 assumant.
Can. 670 - Institutum debet sodalibus suppeditare omnia quae ad
normam constitutionum necessaria sunt ad suae vocationis finem assequendum.
Can. 671 - Religiosus munera et officia extra proprium institutum
ne recipiat absque licentia legitimi Superioris.
Can. 672 - Religiosi adstringuntur praescriptis Cann. 277, 285,
286, 287 et 289, et religiosi clerici insuper praescriptis Can. 279, §
2 in institutis laicalibus iuris pontificii, licentia de qua in Can. 285,
§ 4, concedi potest a proprio Superiore maiore. |
CHAPTER V : THE APOSTOLATE OF INSTITUTES
Can. 673 The apostolate of
all religious consists primarily in the witness of their consecrated life,
which they are bound to foster through prayer and penance.
Can. 674 Institutes which
are wholly directed to contemplation always have an outstanding part in
the mystical Body of Christ. They offer to God an exceptional sacrifice
of praise. They embellish the people of God with very rich fruits of holiness,
move them by their example, and give them increase by a hidden apostolic
fruitfulness. Because of this, no matter how urgent the needs of the active
apostolate, the members of these institutes cannot be called upon to assist
in the various pastoral ministries.
Can. 675 §1 Apostolic
action is of the very nature of institutes dedicated to apostolic works.
The whole life of the members is, therefore, to be imbued with an apostolic
spirit, and the whole of their apostolic action is to be animated by a
religious spirit.
§2 Apostolic action is always to proceed from intimate union with
God, and is to confirm and foster this union.
§3 Apostolic action exercised in the name of the Church and by its
command is to be performed in communion with the Church.
Can. 676 Lay institutes of
men and women participate in the pastoral mission of the Church through
the spiritual and corporal works of mercy, performing very many different
services for people. They are therefore to remain faithful to the grace
of their vocation.
Can. 677 §1 Superiors
and members are faithfully to hold fast to the mission and works which
are proper to their institute. According to the needs of time and place,
however, they are prudently to adapt them, making use of new and appropriate
means.
§2 Institutes which have associations of Christ’s faithful
joined to them are to have a special care that these associations are
imbued with the genuine spirit of their family.
Can. 678 §1 In matters
concerning the care of souls, the public exercise of divine worship and
other works of the apostolate, religious are subject to the authority
of the Bishops, whom they are bound to treat with sincere obedience and
reverence.
§2 In the exercise of an apostolate towards persons outside the institute,
religious are also subject to their own Superiors and must remain faithful
to the discipline of the institute. If the need arises, Bishops themselves
are not to fail to insist on this obligation.
§3 In directing the apostolic works of religious, diocesan Bishops
and religious Superiors must proceed by way of mutual consultation.
Can. 679 For a very grave
reason a diocesan Bishop can forbid a member of a religious institute
to remain in his diocese, provided the person’s major Superior has
been informed and has failed to act; the matter must immediately be reported
to the Holy See.
Can. 680 Organised cooperation
is to be fostered among different institutes, and between them and the
secular clergy. Under the direction of the Bishop, there is to be a coordination
of all apostolic works and actions, with due respect for the character
and purpose of each institute and the laws of its foundation.
Can. 681 §1 Works which
the diocesan Bishop entrusts to religious are under the authority and
direction of the Bishop, without prejudice to the rights of religious
Superiors in accordance with Can. 678 §§2
and 3.
§2 In these cases a written agreement is to be made between the diocesan
Bishop and the competent Superior of the institute. This agreement must
expressly and accurately define, among other things, the work to be done,
the members to be assigned to it and the financial arrangements.
Can. 682 §1 If an ecclesiastical
office in a diocese is to be conferred on a member of a religious institute,
the religious is appointed by the diocesan Bishop on presentation by,
or at least with the consent of, the competent Superior.
§2 The religious can be removed from the office at the discretion
of the authority who made the appointment, with prior notice being given
to the religious Superior; or by the religious Superior, with prior notice
being given to the appointing authority. Neither requires the other’s
consent.
Can. 683 §1 Either personally
or through a delegate, the diocesan Bishop can visit churches or oratories
to which Christ’s faithful have habitual access, schools other than
those open only to the institute’s own members, and other works
of religion and charity entrusted to religious, whether these works be
spiritual or temporal. He can do this at the time of pastoral visitation,
or in a case of necessity.
§2 If the diocesan Bishop becomes aware of abuses, and a warning
to the religious Superior having been in vain, he can by his own authority
deal with the matter. |
CAPUT V: DE APOSTOLATU INSTITUTORUM
Can. 673 - Omnium religiosorum apostolatus primum in eorum vitae
consecratae testimonio consistit, quod oratione et paenitentia fovere
tenentur.
Can. 674 - Instituta, quae integre ad contemplationem ordinantur,
in Corpore Christi mystico praeclaram semper partem obtinent: Deo enim
eximium laudis sacrificium offerunt, populum Dei uberrimis sanctitatis
fructibus collustrant eumque exemplo movent necnon arcana fecunditate
apostolica dilatant. Qua de causa, quantumvis actuosi apostolatus urgeat
necessitas, sodales horum institutorum advocari nequeunt ut in variis
ministeriis pastoralibus operam adiutricem praestent.
Can. 675 - § 1. In institutis operibus apostolatus deditis, apostolica
actio ad ipsam eorundem naturam pertinet. Proinde, tota vita sodalium
spiritu apostolico imbuatur, tota vero actio apostolica spiritu religioso
informetur.
§ 2. Actio apostolica ex intima cum Deo unione semper procedat eandemque
confirmet et foveat.
§ 3. Actio apostolica, nomine et mandato Ecclesiae exercenda, in eius
communione peragatur.
Can. 676 - Laicalia instituta, tum virorum tum mulierum, per misericordiae
opera spiritualia et corporalia munus pastorale Ecclesiae eucharisticae
est sacerdos vel diaconus; in peculiaribus adiuntis, in suae vocationis
gratia fideliter permaneant.
Can. 677 - § 1. Superiores et sodales missionem et opera instituti
propria sacerdoti summam maiorem expetere; ipsi tamen fas est stipem necessitatibus,
prudenter accommodent, novis etiam et opportunis mediis adhibitis.
§ 2. Instituta autem, si quas habeant associationes christifidelium sibi
coniunctas, speciali cura adiuvent, ut genuino spiritu suae familiae imbuantur.
Can. 678 - § 1. Religiosi subsunt potestati Episcoporum, quos devoto
obsequio ac reverentia prosequi tenentur, in iis quae curam animarum,
exercitium publicum cultus divini et alia apostolatus opera respiciunt.
§ 2. In apostolatu externo religiosi propriis quoque Superioribus maiores;
integram stipem receptam transmittere debet, nisi certo obligationem ipsi
Episcopi, si casus ferat, urgere ne omittant.
§ 3. In operibus apostolatus religiosorum ordinandis Episcopi dioecesani
et Superiores religiosi collatis consiliis procedant oportet.
Can. 679 - Episcopus dioecesanus, urgente gravissima causa, sodali
instituti religiosi prohibere potest quominus in dioecesi commoretur,
si eius Superior maior monitus prospicere neglexerit, re tamen ad Sanctam
Sedem statim delata.
Can. 680 - Inter varia instituta, et etiam inter eadem et clerum
saecularem, ordinata foveatur cooperatio necnon, sub moderamine Episcopi
dioecesani, omnium operum et actionum apostolicarum coordinatio, salvis
indole, fine singulorum institutorum et legibus fundationis.
Can. 681 - § 1. Opera quae ab Episcopo dioecesano committuntur
religiosis, eiusdem Episcopi auctoritati et directioni subsunt, firmo
iure Superiorum religiosorum ad normam Can. 678, §§ 2 et 3.
§ 2. In his casibus ineatur conventio scripta inter Episcopum dioecesanum
et competentem instituti Superiorem, qua, inter alia, expresse et accurate
definiantur quae ad opus explendum, ad sodales eidem addicendos et ad
oeconomicas spectent.
Can. 682 - § 1. Si de officio ecclesiastico in dioecesi alicui
sodali religioso conferendo agatur, ab Episcopo dioecesano religiosus
nominatur, praesentante vel saltem assentiente competenti Superiore.
§ 2. Religiosus ab officio commisso amoveri potest ad nutum sive auctoritatis
committentis, monito Superiore religioso, sive Superioris, monito committente,
non requisito alterius consensu.
Can. 683 - § 1. Ecclesias et oratoria, quibus christifideles habitualiter
accedunt, scholas aliaque opera religionis vel caritatis sive spiritualis
sive temporalis religiosis commissa, Episcopus dioecesanus visitare potest,
sive per se sive per alium, tempore visitationis pastoralis et etiam in
casu necessitatis; non vero scholas, quae exclusive pateant propriis instituti
alumnis.
§ 2. Quod si forte abusus deprehenderit, frustra Superiore religioso monito,
propria auctoritate ipse per se providere potest. |
CHAPTER VI : THE SEPARATION OF MEMBERS FROM THE INSTITUTE
ARTICLE 1: TRANSFER TO ANOTHER INSTITUTE
Can. 684 §1 Perpetually
professed members cannot transfer from their own religious institute to
another, except by permission of the supreme Moderators of both institutes,
given with the consent of their respective councils.
§2 On completion of a probationary period of at least three years,
the member can be admitted to perpetual profession in the new institute.
A member who refuses to make this profession, or is not admitted to do
so by the competent Superiors, is to return to the original institute,
unless an indult of secularisation has been obtained.
§3 For a religious to transfer from one autonomous monastery to another
monastery of the same institute, federation or confederation, the consent
of the major Superior of both monasteries and of the chapter of the receiving
monastery is required and is sufficient, unless the institute’s
own law has established further conditions. A new profession is not required.
§4 The institute’s own law is to determine the time and manner
of the probation which must precede the member’s profession in the
new institute.
§5 To transfer to a secular institute or to a society of apostolic
life, or to transfer from these to a religious institute, the permission
of the Holy See is required and its instructions are to be followed.
Can. 685 §1 Until profession
is made in the new institute, the rights and obligations of the member
in the previous institute are suspended, but the vows remain. From the
beginning of probation, the member is bound to observe the laws of the
new institute.
§2 By profession in the new institute the member is incorporated
into it, and the earlier vows, rights and obligations cease. |
CAPUT VI: DE SEPARATIONE SODALIUM AB INSTITUTO
Art. 1 -- DE TRANSITU AD ALIUD INSTITUTUM Can. 684 - § 1. Sodalis
a votis perpetuis nequit a proprio ad aliud institutum religiosum transire,
nisi ex concessione supremi Moderatoris utriusque instituti et de consensu
sui cuiusque consilii. § 2. Sodalis, post peractam probationem quae
ad tres saltem annos protrahenda est, ad professionem perpetuam in novo
instituto admitti potest. Si autem sodalis hanc professionem emittere renuat
vel ad eam emittendam a competentibus Superioribus non admittatur, ad pristinum
institutum redeat, nisi indultum saecularizationis obtinuerit. § 3.
Ut religiosus a monasterio sui iuris ad aliud eiusdem instituti vel foederationis
aut confoederationis transire possit, requiritur et sufficit consensus Superioris
maioris utriusque monasterii et capituli monasterii recipientis, salvis
aliis requisitis iure proprio statutis nova professio non requiritur.
§4. Ius proprium determinet tempus et modum probationis, quae professioni
sodalis in novo instituto praemittenda est. § 5 Ut ad institutum saeculare
aut ad societatem vitae apostolicae vel ex illis ad institutum religiosum
fiat transitus, requiritur licentia Sanctae Sedis, cuius mandatis standum
est. Can. 685 - § 1. Usque ad emissionem professionis in novo
instituto, manentibus votis, iura et obligationes quae sodalis in priore
instituto habebat, suspenduntur; ab incepta tamen probatione, ipse ad observantiam
iuris proprii novi instituti tenetur. § 2. Per professionem in novo
instituto sodalis eidem incorporatur, cessantibus votis, iuribus et obligationibus
praecedentibus. |
ARTICLE 2: DEPARTURE FROM THE INSTITUTE
Can. 686 §1 With the consent
of his or her council, the supreme Moderator can for a grave reason grant
an indult of exclaustration to a perpetually professed member for a period
not exceeding three years. In the case of a cleric, the indult requires
the prior consent of the Ordinary of the place where the clerics must reside.
To extend this indult, or to grant one for more than three years, is reserved
to the Holy See or, in an institute of diocesan right, to the diocesan Bishop. §2 Only the Apostolic See can
grant an indult of exclaustration for cloistered nuns. §3 At
the request of the supreme Moderator acting with the consent of his or her
council, exclaustration can be imposed by the Holy See on a member of an
institute of pontifical right, or by a diocesan Bishop on a member of an
institute of diocesan right. In either case a grave reason is required,
and equity and charity are to be observed.
Can. 687 Members who are exclaustrated
are considered as dispensed from those obligations which are incompatible
with their new condition of life. They remain dependent on and under the
care of their Superiors and, particularly in the case of a cleric, of the
local Ordinary. They may wear the religious habit, unless the indult specifies
otherwise, but they lack active and passive voice.
Can. 688 §1 A person who,
on completion of the time of temporary profession, wishes to leave the institute,
is free to do so.
§2 A person who, during the time of temporary profession, for a grave
reason asks to leave the institute, can obtain an indult to leave. In an
institute of pontifical right, this indult can be given by the supreme Moderator
with the consent of his or her council. In institutes of diocesan right
and in the monasteries mentioned in Can. 615, the indult
must, for validity, be confirmed by the Bishop in whose diocese is located
the house to which the person is assigned.
Can. 689 §1 The competent
major Superior, after consulting his or council, can for just reasons exclude
a member from making further profession on the completion of temporary profession.
§2 Even though contracted after profession, a physical or psychological
infirmity which, in the judgement of experts, renders the member mentioned
in §1 unsuited to lead a life in the institute, constitutes a reason
for not admitting the member to renewal of profession or to perpetual profession,
unless the infirmity was contracted through the negligence of the institute
or because of work performed in the institute. §3 A religious
who becomes insane during the period of temporary vows cannot be dismissed
from the institute, even though unable to make a new profession.
Can. 690 §1 A person who
lawfully leaves the institute after completing the novitiate or after profession,
can be re admitted by the supreme Moderator, with the consent of his or
her council, without the obligation of repeating the novitiate. The same
Moderator is to determine an appropriate probation prior to temporary profession,
and the length of time in vows before making perpetual profession, in accordance
with the norms of Can. 655 and 657.
§2 The Superior of an autonomous monastery, acting with the consent
of his or her council, has the same faculty.
Can. 691 §1 A perpetually
professed religious is not to seek an indult to leave the institute, except
for very grave reasons, weighed before the Lord. The petition is to be presented
to the supreme Moderator of the institute, who will forward it to the competent
authority with his or her own opinion and that of the council. §2 In institutes of pontifical right this indult is
reserved to the Apostolic See. In institutes of diocesan right the indult
can be granted by the Bishop in whose diocese is located the house to which
the religious is assigned.
Can. 692 An indult to leave
the institute, which is lawfully granted and notified to the member, by
virtue of the law itself carries with it, unless it has been rejected by
the member in the act of notification, a dispensation from the vows and
from all obligations arising from profession.
Can. 693 If the member is a
cleric, the indult is not granted until he has found a Bishop who will incardinate
him in his diocese or at least receive him there on probation. If he is
received on probation, he is by virtue of the law itself incardinated in
the diocese after five years, unless the Bishop has rejected him. |
Art. 2 -- DE EGRESSU AB INSTITUTO Can. 686 - § 1. Supremus
Moderator, de consensu sui consilii, sodali a votis perpetuis professo,
gravi de causa concedere potest indultum exclaustrationis, non tamen ultra
triennium, praevio consensu Ordinarii loci in quo commorari debet, si agitur
de clerico. Indultum prorogare vel illud ultra triennium concedere Sanctae
Sedi vel, si de institutis iuris dioecesani agitur, Episcopo dioecesano
reservatur. § 2. Pro monialibus indultum exclaustrationis concedere
unius Apostolicae Sedis est. § 3. Petente supremo Moderatore de consensu
sui consilii, exclaustratio imponi potest a Sancta Sede pro sodale instituti
iuris pontificii vel ab Episcopo dioecesano pro sodale instituti iuris dioecesani,
ob graves causas, servata aequitate et caritate. Can. 687 -
Sodalis exclaustratus exoneratus habetur ab obligationibus, quae cum nova
suae vitae condicione componi nequeunt, itemque sub dependentia et cura
manet suorum Superiorum et etiam Ordinarii loci, praesertim si de clerico
agitur. Habitum instituti deferre potest, nisi aliud in indulto statuatur.
Voce tamen activa et passiva caret. Can. 688 - § 1. Qui expleto
professionis tempore ab instituto egredi voluerit, illud derelinquere potest.
§ 2. Qui perdurante professione temporaria, gravi de causa, petit ut institutum
derelinquat, indultum discendi consequi potest in instituto iuris pontificii
a supremo Moderatore de consensu sui consilii; in institutis autem iuris
dioecesani et in monasteriis, de quibus in Can. 615, indultum, ut valeat,
confirmari debet ab Episcopo domus assignationis. Can. 689
- § 1. Sodalis, expleta professione temporaria, si iustae causae affuerint
a competenti Superiore maiore, audito suo consilio, a subsequenti professione
emittenda excludi potest. § 2. Infirmitas physica vel psychica, etiam
post professionem contracta, quae, de iudicio peritorum, sodalem, de quo
in § 1, reddit ineptum ad vitam in instituto ducendam, causam constituit
eum non admittendi ad professionem renovendam ad perpetuam emittendam, nisi
ob neglentiam instituti vel ob laborem in instituto peractum infirmitas
contracta fuerit. § 3. Si vero religiosus, perdurantibus votis temporariis,
amens evaserit, etsi novam professionem emittere non valeat, ab instituto
tamen dimitti non potest. Can. 690 - § 1. Qui, expleto novitiatu
vel post professionem, legitime ab instituto egressus fuerit, a Moderatore
supremo de consensu sui consilii rursus admitti potest sine onere repetendi
erga sodales instituti amittit presbyter; revocata autem eadem probationem
praeviam professioni temporariae et tempus votorum ante professionem perpetuam
praemittendum, ad normam Cann. 655 et 657. § 2. Eadem facultate gaudet
Superior monasterii sui iuris cum consensu sui consilii. Can.
691 - § 1. Professus a votis perpetuis indultum discedendi ab instituto
ne petat, nisi ob gravissimas causas coram Domino perpensas; petitionem
suam deferat supremo instituti Moderatori, qui eam una cum voto suo suique
consilii auctoritati competenti transmittat. § 2. Huiusmodi indultum
in institutis iuris pontificii Sedi Apostolicae reservatur; in institutis
vero iuris dioecesani, id etiam Episcopus dioecesis, in qua domus assignationis
sita est, concedere potest. Can. 692 - Indultum discedendi
legitime concessum et sodali notificatum, nisi in actu notificationis ab
ipso sodale reiectum fuerit, ipso iure secumfert dispensationem a votis
necnon ab omnibus obligationibus ex professione ortis. Can.
693 - Si sodalis sit clericus, indultum non conceditur priusquam inveniat
Episcopum qui eum in dioecesi incardinet vel saltem ad experimentum recipiat.
Si ad experimentum recipiatur, transacto quinquennio, ipso iure dioecesi
incardinatur, nisi Episcopus eum recusaverit. |
ARTICLE 3: THE DISMISSAL OF MEMBERS
Can. 694 §1 A member is
to be considered automatically dismissed if he or she:
1° has notoriously defected from the catholic faith;
2° has contracted marriage or attempted to do so, even civilly.
§2 In these cases the major Superior with his or her council must,
after collecting the evidence, without delay make a declaration of the fact,
so that the dismissal is juridically established.
Can. 695 §1 A member must
be dismissed for the offences mentioned in Cann. 1397,
1398 and 1395,
unless, for the offences mentioned in Can. 1395
§2, the Superior judges that dismissal is not absolutely necessary;
and that sufficient provision can be made in some other way for the amendment
of the member, the restoration of justice and the reparation of scandal.
§2 In these cases the major Superior is to collect the evidence concerning
the facts and the imputability of the offence. The accusation and the evidence
are then to be presented to the member, who shall be given the opportunity
for defence. All the acts, signed by the major Superior and the notary,
are to be forwarded, together with the written and signed replies of the
member, to the supreme Moderator.
Can. 696 §1 A member can
be dismissed for other causes, provided they are grave, external, imputable
and juridically proven. Among such causes are: habitual neglect of the obligations
of consecrated life; repeated violations of the sacred bonds; obstinate
disobedience to the lawful orders of Superiors in grave matters; grave scandal
arising from the culpable behaviour of the member; obstinate attachment
to, or diffusion of, teachings condemned by the magisterium
of the Church; public adherence to materialistic or atheistic ideologies;
the unlawful absence mentioned in Can. 665 §2, if
it extends for a period of six months; other reasons of similar gravity
which are perhaps defined in the institute’s own law. §2 A member in temporary vows can
be dismissed even for less grave reasons determined in the institute’s
own law.
Can. 697 §1 In the cases
mentioned in Can. 696, if the major Superior, after consulting
his or her council, judges that the process of dismissal should be commenced:
1° the major Superior is to collect or complete the evidence;
2° the major Superior is to warn the member in writing, or before two
witnesses, with an explicit caution that dismissal will follow unless the
member reforms. The reasons for dismissal are to be clearly expressed and
the member is to be given every opportunity for defence. If the warning
has no effect, another warning is to be given after an interval of at least
fifteen days;
3° if this latter warning is also ineffectual, and the major Superior
with his or her council judges that there is sufficient proof of incorrigibility,
and that the defence by the member is insufficient, after fifteen days from
the last warning have passed in vain all the acts, signed by the major Superior
and the notary, are to be forwarded, together with the signed replies of
the member, to the supreme Moderator.
Can. 698 In all the cases mentioned
in Cann. 695 and 696, the member always
retains the right to communicate with, and send replies directly to, the
supreme Moderator.
Can. 699 §1 The supreme
Moderator and his or her council are to proceed in collegial fashion in
accurately weighing the evidence, the arguments, and the defence. For validity,
the council must comprise at least four members. If by a secret vote it
is decided to dismiss the religious, a decree of dismissal is to be drawn
up, which for validity must express at least in summary form the reasons
in law and in fact.
§2 In the autonomous monasteries mentioned in Can. 615,
the judgement about dismissal belongs to the diocesan Bishop. The Superior
is to submit the acts to him after they have been reviewed by the council.
Can. 700 The decree of dismissal
has no effect unless it is confirmed by the Holy See, to whom the decree
and all the acts are to be forwarded. If the matter concerns an institute
of diocesan right, the confirmation belongs to the Bishop in whose diocese
is located the house to which the religious belongs. For validity the decree
must indicate the right of the person dismissed to have recourse to the
competent authority within ten days of receiving notification of the decree.
The recourse has a suspensive effect.
Can. 701 By lawful dismissal,
both the vows and the rights and duties deriving from profession automatically
cease. If the member is a cleric, he may not exercise sacred orders until
he finds a Bishop who will, after a suitable probation, receive him into
his diocese in accordance with Can. 693, or who will at least allow him
to exercise his sacred orders.
Can. 702 §1 Whoever lawfully
leaves a religious institute or is lawfully dismissed from one, cannot claim
anything from the institute for any work done in it.
§2 The institute, however, is to show equity and evangelical charity
towards the member who is separated from it.
Can. 703 §1 In a case of
grave external scandal, or of extremely grave and imminent harm to the institute,
a member can be expelled forthwith from the house by the major Superior.
If there is danger in delay, this can be done by the local Superior with
the consent of his or her council. The major Superior, if need be, is to
introduce a process of dismissal in accordance with the norms of law, or
refer the matter to the Apostolic See.
Can. 704 In the report to be
sent to the Apostolic See in accordance with Can. 592,
§1, mention is to be made of members who have been separated in any
way from the institute. |
Art. 3 -- DE DIMISSIONE SODALIUM Can. 694 - § 1. Ipso facto
dimissus ab instituto habendus est sodalis qui:
1° a fide catholica notorie defecerit;
2° matrimonium contraxerit vel, etiam civiliter tantum, attentaverit.
§ 2. His in casibus Superior maior cum suo consilio, nulla mora interposita,
collectis probationibus, declarationem facti emittat, ut iuridice constet
de dimissione. Can. 695 - § 1. Sodalis dimitti debet ob delicta
de quibus in Cann. 1397, 1398 et 1395, nisi in delictis, de quibus in Can.
1395, § 2, Superior censeat dimissionem non esse omnino necessariam et emendationi
sodalis atque restitutioni iustitiae et reparationi scandali satis alio
modo consuli posse. § 2. Hisce in casibus, Superior maior, collectis
probationibus circa facta et imputabilitatem, sodali dimittendo accusationem
atque probationes significet, data eidem facultate sese defendendi. Acta
omnia a Superiore maiore et a notario subscripta, una cum responsionibus
sodalis scripto redactis et ab ipso sodale subscriptis, supremo Moderatori
transmittantur. Can. 696 - § 1. Sodalis dimitti etiam potest
ob alias causas, dummodo sint graves, externae, imputabiles et iuridice
comprobatae, uti sunt: habitualis neglectus obligationum vitae consecratae;
iteratae violationes sacrorum vinculorum; pertinax inoboedientia legitimis
praescriptis Superiorum in materia gravi; grave scandalum ex culpabili modo
agendi sodalis ortum; pertinax sustentatio vel diffusio doctrinarum ab Ecclesiae
magisterio damnatarum; publica adhaesio ideologiis materialismo vel atheismo
infectis; illegitima absentia, de qua in Can. 665, § 2, per semestre protracta;
aliae causae similis gravitatis iure proprio instituti forte determinatae.
§ 2. Ad dimissionem sodalis a votis temporariis, etiam causae minoris gravitatis
in iure proprio statutae sufficiunt. Can. 697 - In casibus
de quibus in Can. 696, si Superior maior, audito suo consilio, censuerit
processum dimissionis esse inchoandum:
1° probationes colligat vel compleat;
2° sodalem scripto vel coram duobus testibus moneat cum explicita comminatione
subsecuturae dimissionis nisi resipiscat, clare significata causa dimissionis
et data sodali plena facultate sese defendendi quod si monitio incassum
cedat, ad alteram monitionem, spatio saltem quindecim dierum interposito,
procedat;
3° si haec quoque monitio incassum ceciderit et Superior maior cum suo consilio
censuerit de incorrigibilitate satis constare et defensiones sodalis insufficientes
esse, post quindecim dies ab ultima monitione frustra elapsos, acta omnia
ab ipso Superiore maiore et a notario subscripta una cum responsionibus
sodalis ab ipso sodale subscriptis supremo Moderatori transmittat.
Can. 698 - In omnibus casibus, de quibus in Cann. 695 et 696, firmum
semper manet ius sodalis cum supremo Moderatore communicandi et illi directe
suas defensiones exhibendi. Can. 699 - § 1. Supremus Moderator
cum suo consilio, quod ad validitatem saltem quattuor membris constare debet,
collegialiter procedat ad probationes, argumenta et defensiones accurate
perpendenda, et si per secretam suffragationem id decisum fuerit, decretum
dimissionis ferat, expressis ad validitatem saltem summarie motivis in iure
et in facto. § 2. In monasteriis sui iuris, de quibus in Can. 615,
dimissionem decernere pertinet ad Episcopum dioecesanum, cui Superior acta
a consilio suo recognita submittat. Can. 700 - Decretum dimissionis
vim non habet, nisi a Sancta Sede confirmatum fuerit, cui decretum et acta
omnia transmittenda sunt; si agatur de instituto iuris dioecesani, confirmatio
spectat ad Episcopum dioecesis ubi sita est domus, cui religiosus adscriptus
est. Decretum vero, ut valeat, indicare debet ius, quo dimissus gaudet,
recurrendi intra decem dies a recepta notificatione ad auctoritatem competentem.
Recursus effectum habet suspensivum. Can. 701 - Legitima dimissione
ipso facto cessant vota necnon iura et obligationes ex professione promanantia.
Si tamen sodalis sit clericus, sacros ordines exercere nequit, donec Episcopum
inveniat qui eum post congruam probationem in dioecesi, ad normam Can. 693,
recipiat vel saltem exercitium sacrorum ordinum permittat. Can.
702 - § 1. Qui ex instituto religioso legitime egrediantur vel ab eo legitime
dimissi fuerint, nihil ab eo eodem repetere possunt ob quamlibet operam
in eo praestitam. § 2. Institutum tamen aequitatem et evangelicam
caritatem servet erga sodalem, qui ab eo separatur. Can. 703
- In casu gravis scandali exteritoris vel gravissimi nocumenti instituto
imminentis, sodalis statim a Superiore maiore vel, si periculum sit in mora,
a Superiore locali cum consensu sui consilii e domo religiosa eici potest.
Superior maior, si opus sit, dimissionis processum ad normam iuris instituendum
curet, aut rem Sedi Apostolicae deferat. Can. 704 - De sodalibus,
qui ab instituto sunt quoquo modo separati, fiat mentio in relatione Sedi
Apostolicae mittenda, de qua in Can. 592, § 1. |
CHAPTER VII : RELIGIOUS RAISED TO THE EPISCOPATE
Can. 705 A religious who
is raised to the episcopate remains a member of his institute, but is
subject only to the Roman Pontiff by his vow of obedience. He is not bound
by obligations which he prudently judges are not compatible with his condition.
Can. 706 In the case of the
religious mentioned above:
1° if he has lost the ownership of his goods through his profession
he now has the use and enjoyment and the administration of the goods which
he acquires. In the case of a diocesan Bishop and of those mentioned in
Can. 381 §2, the particular Church acquires their
ownership; in the case of others, they belong to the institute or the
Holy See, depending on whether the institute is or is not capable of possessing
goods;
2° if he has not lost the ownership of his goods through his profession,
he recovers the use and enjoyment and the administration of the goods
he possessed; what he obtains later, he acquires fully;
3° in both cases any goods he receives which are not personal gifts
must be disposed of according to the intention of the donors.
Can. 707 §1 A religious
Bishop ‘emeritus’ may choose to reside outside the house of
his institute, unless the Apostolic See disposes otherwise.
§2 If he has served a diocese, Can. 402 §2
is to be observed concerning his suitable and worthy maintenance, unless
his own institute wishes to provide such maintenance. Otherwise, the Apostolic
See is to make other provision. |
CAPUT VII: DE RELIGIOSIS AD EPISCOPATUM EVECTIS
Can. 705 - Religiosus ad episcopatum evectus instituti sui sodalis
remanet, sed vi voti oboedientiae uni Romano Pontifici obnoxius est, et
obligationibus non adstringitur, quas ipse prudenter iudicet cum sua condicione
componi non posse.
Can. 706 - Religiosus de quo supra:
1° si per professionem dominium bonorum amiserit, bonorum quae ipsi obveniant
habet usum, usumfructum et administrationem proprietatem vero Episcopus
dioecesanus aliique, de quibus in Can. 381, § 2, acquirunt Ecclesiae particulari;
ceteri, instituto vel Sanctae Sedi, prout institutum capax est possidendi
vel minus;
2° si per professionem dominium bonorum non amiserit, bonorum quae habebat,
recuperat usum usumfructum et administrationem; quae postea ipsi obveniant,
sibi plene acquirit;
3° in utroque autem casu de bonis, quae ipsi obveniant non intuitu personae,
disponere debet secundum offerentium voluntatem.
Can. 707 - § 1. Religiosus Episcopus emeritus habitationis sedem
sibi eligere potest etiam extra domos sui instituti, nisi aliud a Sede
Apostolica provisum fuerit.
§ 2. Quoad eius congruam et dignam sustentationem, si cuidam dioecesi
inserviverit, servetur Can. 402, § 2, nisi institutum proprium talem sustentationem
providere voluerit; secus Sedes Apostolica aliter provideat. |
CHAPTER VIII : CONFERENCES OF MAJOR SUPERIORS
Can. 708 Major Superiors
can usefully meet together in conferences and councils, so that by combined
effort they may work to achieve more fully the purpose of each institute,
while respecting the autonomy, nature and spirit of each. They can also
deal with affairs which are common to all, and work to establish suitable
coordination and cooperation with Episcopal Conferences and with individual
Bishops.
Can. 709 Conferences of major
Superiors are to have their own statutes, which must be approved by the
Holy See. Only the Holy See can establish them or give them juridical
personality. They remain under the ultimate direction of the Holy See. |
CAPUT VIII: DE CONFERENTIIS SUPERIORUM MAIORUM
Can. 708 - Superiores maiores utiliter in conferentiis seu consiliis
consociari possunt ut, collatis viribus, allaborent sive ad finem singulorum
institutorum plenius assequendum, salvis semper eorum autonomia, indole
proprioque spiritu, sive ad communia negotia pertractanda, sive ad congruam
coordinationem et cooperationem cum Episcoporum conferentiis et etiam
cum singulis Episcopis instaurandam.
Can. 709 - Conferentiae Superiorum maiorum sua habeant statuta
a Sancta Sede approbata, a qua unice, etiam in personam iuridicam, erigi
possunt et sub cuius supremo moderamine manent. |
TITLE III: SECULAR INSTITUTES
Can. 710 A secular institute
is an institute of consecrated life in which Christ’s faithful,
living in the world, strive for the perfection of charity and endeavour
to contribute to the sanctification of the world, especially from within.
Can. 711 Without prejudice
to the provisions of the law concerning institutes of consecrated life,
consecration as a member of a secular institute does not change the member’s
canonical status among the people of God, be it lay or clerical.
Can. 712 Without prejudice
to the provisions of Can. 598–601, the constitutions
are to establish the sacred bonds by which the evangelical counsels are
undertaken in the institute. They are to define the obligations which
these bonds entail, while always preserving in the manner of life the
secular character proper to the institute.
Can. 713 §1 Members of
these institutes express and exercise their special consecration in apostolic
activity. Like a leaven, they endeavour to permeate everything with an
evangelical spirit for the strengthening and growth of the Body of Christ.
§2 Lay members participate in the evangelising mission of the Church
in the world and from within the world. They do this by their witness
of Christian life and of fidelity to their consecration, and by the assistance
they give in directing temporal affairs to God and in animating the world
by the power of the Gospel. They also offer their cooperation to serve
the ecclesial community in accordance with the secular manner of life
proper to them.
§3 Clerical members, by the witness of their consecrated life, especially
in the presbyterium,
support their colleagues by a distinctive apostolic charity, and in the
people of God they further the sanctification of the world by their sacred
ministry.
Can. 714 Members are to live
their lives in the ordinary conditions of the world, either alone, in
their families or in fraternal groups, in accordance with the constitutions.
Can. 715 §1 Clerical
members incardinated in a diocese are subject to the diocesan Bishop,
except for whatever concerns the consecrated life of their own institutes.
§2 Those who, in accordance with the norms of Can. 266
§3, are incardinated in the institute, and who are appointed to works
proper to the institute or to the governance of the institute, are subject
to the Bishop in the same way as religious.
Can. 716 §1 All members
are to take an active part in the life of the institute, in accordance
with the institute’s own law.
§2 Members of the same institute are to preserve a rapport with one
another, carefully fostering a unity of spirit and a genuine fraternity.
Can. 717 §1 The constitutions
are to determine the institute’s own form of governance. They are
to define the period of time for which Moderators exercise their office
and the manner in which they are to be designated.
§2 No one is to be designated supreme Moderator unless definitively
incorporated into the institute.
§3 Those entrusted with the governance of the institute are to ensure
that its unity of spirit is maintained, and that the active participation
of the members is developed.
Can. 718 The administration
of the goods of the institute must express and foster evangelical poverty.
It is governed by the norms of Book
V on ‘The Temporal Goods of the Church’, and by the institute’s
own law. This same law of the institute is also to define the obligations,
especially the financial obligations, of the institute towards the members
engaged in its work.
Can. 719 §1 Members are
to respond faithfully to their vocation, and their apostolic action is
to proceed from their union with Christ. They are therefore to devote
themselves assiduously to prayer and engage in a suitable way in the reading
of the sacred Scriptures. They are to make an annual retreat and perform
other spiritual exercises in accordance with their own law.
§2 The celebration of the Eucharist, daily where possible, is to
be the source and strength of their whole consecrated life.
§3 They are to go freely to the sacrament of penance and receive
it frequently.
§4 They are to be free to obtain the necessary spiritual direction.
Should they so desire, they may seek such counsel even from their Moderators.
Can. 720 The right of admitting
a person to the institute, or to probation, or to the taking of sacred
bonds, both temporary and perpetual or definitive, belongs to the major
Moderators with their council, in accordance with the constitutions.
Can. 721 §1 The following
are invalidly admitted to initial probation:
1° one who has not yet attained majority;
2° one who is currently bound by a sacred bond in another institute
of consecrated life, or incorporated in a society of apostolic life;
3° a spouse, while the marriage lasts.
§2 The constitutions can establish other impediments to admission,
even for validity, or attach conditions to it.
§3 For a person to be received into the institute, that degree of
maturity is required which is necessary to live the life of the institute
properly.
Can. 722 §1 The initial
probation is to be so arranged that the candidates can better recognise
their divine vocation and their vocation to that institute, and be trained
in the spirit and manner of life of the institute.
§2 Candidates are to be properly formed to live a life according
to the evangelical counsels. They are to be taught how to translate this
life completely into their apostolate, applying those forms of evangelisation
which best correspond to the purpose, spirit and character of the institute.
§3 The constitutions are to define the manner and time of the probation
to be made before the first sacred bonds are undertaken in the institute;
this time is to be not less than two years.
Can. 723 §1 When the
time of the initial probation has been completed, a candidate who is judged
suitable is either to undertake the three evangelical counsels, sealed
with a sacred bond, or to leave the institute.
§2 This first incorporation is to be temporary, in accordance with
the constitutions, but is to be for not less than five years.
§3 When this period of incorporation has been completed, a member
who is judged suitable is to be admitted to perpetual, or definitive incorporation,
that is, by temporary bonds always to be renewed.
§4 Definitive incorporation is equivalent to perpetual incorporation
in respect of defined juridical effects, which are to be established in
the constitutions.
Can. 724 §1 After the
first acceptance of the sacred bonds, formation is to continue without
interruption in accordance with the constitutions.
§2 Members are to be formed simultaneously in matters human and divine.
The Moderators of the institute are to have a serious concern for the
continued spiritual formation of the members.
Can. 725 The institute can
associate with itself, by some form of bond determined in the constitutions,
other members of Christ’s faithful who seek evangelical perfection
according to the spirit of the institute and who share in its mission.
Can. 726 §1 When the
time of temporary incorporation is completed, the member can freely leave
the institute, or can for a just cause be excluded from renewing the sacred
bonds by the major Moderator, after consultation with his or her council.
§2 A temporarily incorporated member who freely requests it, can
for a grave reason be granted an indult to leave the institute by the
supreme Moderator, with the consent of the council.
Can. 727 §1 A perpetually
incorporated member who wishes to leave the institute must, after seriously
weighing the matter before the Lord, petition the Apostolic See through
the supreme Moderator, if the institute is of pontifical right; otherwise,
the indult can also be obtained from the diocesan Bishop, as determined
in the constitutions.
§2 For a cleric who is incardinated in the institute, the provision
of Can. 693 is to be observed.
Can. 728 When an indult to
leave the institute has been lawfully granted, all bonds, rights and obligations
deriving from incorporation cease.
Can. 729 A member is dismissed
from the institute in accordance with the norms of Cann. 694
and 695. The constitutions are also to determine other
reasons for dismissal, provided they are proportionately grave, external,
imputable and juridically proven. The procedure established in Cann. 697–700
is to be observed, and the provisions of Can. 701 apply
to the person who is dismissed.
Can. 730 For a member to transfer
from one secular institute to another, the provisions of Can. 684
§§1, 2, 4 and 685, are to be observed. A
transfer to or from another kind of institute of consecrated life requires
the permission of the Apostolic See, whose instructions must be followed. |
TITUTLUS III: DE INSTITUTIS SAECULARIBUS
Can. 710 - Institutum saeculare est institutum vitae consecratae,
in quo christifideles in saeculo viventes ad caritatis perfectionem contendunt
atque ad mundi sanctificationem praesertim ab intus conferre student.
Can. 711 - Instituti saecularis sodalis vi suae consecrationis
propriam in populo Dei canonicam condicionem, sive laicalem sive clericalem,
non mutat, servatis iuris praescriptis quae instituta vitae consecratae
respiciunt.
Can. 712 - Firmis praescriptis Cann. 598-601, constitutiones statuant
vincula sacra, quibus evangelica consilia in instituto assumuntur, et
definiant obligationes quas eadem vincula inducunt, servata tamen in vitae
ratione semper propria instituti saecularitate.
Can. 713 - § 1. Sodales horum institutorum propriam consecrationem
in actuositate apostolica exprimunt et exercent, iidemque, ad instar fermenti,
omnia spiritu evangelico imbuere satagunt ad robur et incrementum Corporis
Christi.
§ 2. Sodales laici, munus Ecclesiae evangelizandi, in saeculo et ex saeculo,
participant sive per testimonium vitae christianae et fidelitatis erga
suam consecrationem, sive per adiutricem quam praebent operam ad ordinandas
secundum Deus res temporales atque ad mundum virtute Evangelii informandum.
Suam etiam cooperationem, iuxta propriam vitae rationem saecularem, in
communitatis ecclesialis servitium offerunt.
§ 3. Sodales clerici per vitae consecratae testimonium, praesertim in
presbyterio, peculiari caritate apostolica confratribus adiutorio sunt,
et in populo Dei mundi sanctificationem suo sacro ministerio perficiunt.
Can. 714 - Sodales vitam in ordinariis mundi condicionibus vel
soli, vel in sua quisque familia, vel in vitae fraternae coetu, ad normam
constitutionum ducant.
Can. 715 - § 1. Sodales clerici in dioecesi incardinati ab Episcopo
dioecesano dependent, salvis iis quae vitam consecratam in proprio instituto
respiciunt.
§ 2. Qui vero ad normam Can. 266, § 3 instituto incardinantur, si ad opera
instituti propria vel ad regimen instituti destinentur, ad instar religiosorum
ab Episcopo dependent.
Can. 716 - § 1. Sodales omnes vitam instituti, secundum ius proprium,
actuose participent.
§ 2. Eiusdem instituti sodales communionem inter se servent, sollicite
curantes spiritus unitatem et genuinam fraternitatem.
Can. 717 - § 1. Constitutiones proprium regiminis modum praescribant,
tempus quo Moderatores suo officio fungantur et modum quo iidem designantur
definiant.
§ 2. Nemo in Moderatorem supremum designetur, qui non sit definitive incorporatus.
§ 3. Qui regimini instituti praepositi sunt, curent ut eiusdem spiritus
unitas servetur et actuosa sodalium participatio promoveatur.
Can. 718 - Administratio bonorum instituti, quae paupertatem evangelicam
exprimere et fovere debet, regitur normis Libri V "De bonis Ecclesiae
temporalibus" necnon iure proprio instituti. Item ius proprium definiat
obligationes praesertim oeconomicas instituti erga sodales, qui pro ipso
operam impendunt.
Can. 719 - § 1. Sodales, ut vocationi suae fideliter respondeant
eorumque actio apostolica ex ipsa unione cum Christo procedat, sedulo
orationi vacent, sacrarum Scripturarum lectioni apto modo incumbant, annua
recessus tempora servent atque alia spiritualia exercitia iuxta ius proprium
peragant.
§ 2. Eucharistiae celebratio, quantum fieri potest cotidiana, sit totius
eorum vitae consecratae fons et robur.
§ 3. Libere ad sacramentum paenitentiae accedant, quod frequenter recipiant.
§4. Necessarium conscientiae moderamen libere obtineant atque huius generis
consilia a suis etiam Moderatoribus, si velint, requirant.
Can. 720 - Ius admittendi in institutum, vel ad probationem vel
ad sacra vincula sive temporaria sive perpetua aut definitiva assumenda
ad Moderatores maiores cum suo consilio ad normam constitutionum pertinet.
Can. 721 - § 1. Invalide admittitur ad initialem probationem:
1° qui maiorem aetatem nondum attigerit;
2° qui sacro vinculo in aliquo instituto vitae consecratae actu obstringitur,
aut in societate vitae apostolicae incorporatus est;
3° coniux durante matrimonio.
§ 2. Constitutiones possunt alia admissionis impedimenta etiam ad validitatem
statuere vel condiciones apponere.
§ 3. Praetera, ut quis recipiatur, habeat oportet maturitatem, quae ad
vitam instituti propriam recte ducendam est necessaria.
Can. 722 - § 1. Probatio initialis eo ordinetur, ut candidati suam
divinam vocationem et quidem instituti propriam aptius cognoscant iidemque
in spiritu et vivendi modo instituti exerceantur.
§ 2. Ad vitam secundum evangelica consilia ducendam candidati rite instituantur
atque ad eandem integre in apostolatum convertendam edoceantur, eas adhibentes
evangelizationis formas, quae instituti fini, spiritui et indoli magis
respondeant.
§ 3. Huius probationis modus et tempus ante sacra vincula in instituto
primum suscipienda, biennio non brevius, in constitutionibus definiantur.
Can. 723 - § 1. Elapso probationis initialis tempore, candidatus
qui idoneus iudicetur, tria consilia evangelica, sacro vinculo firmata,
assumat vel ab instituto discedat.
§ 2. Quae prima incorporatio, quinquennio non brevior, ad normam constitutionum
temporaria sit.
§ 3. Huius incorporationis tempore elapso, sodalis, qui idoneus iudicetur,
admittatur ad incorporationem perpetuam vel definitivam, vinculis scilicet
temporariis semper renovandis.
§4. Incorporatio definitiva, quoad certos effectus iuridicos in constitutionibus
statuendos, perpetuae aequiparatur.
Can. 724 - § 1. Institutio post vincula sacra primum assumpta iugiter
secundum constitutiones est protrahenda.
§ 2. Sodales in rebus divines et humanis pari gressu instituantur de continua
vero eorum spirituali formatione seriam habeant curam instituti Moderatores.
Can. 725 - Institutum sibi associare potest, aliquo vinculo in
constitutionibus determinato, alios christifideles, qui ad evangelicam
perfectionem secundum spiritum instituti contendant eiusdemque missionem
participent.
Can. 726 - § 1. Elapso tempore incorporationis temporariae, sodalis
institutum libere derelinquere valet vel a sacrorum vinculorum renovatione
iusta de causa a Moderatore maiore, audito suo consilio, excludi potest.
§ 2. Sodalis temporariae incorporationis id sponte petens, indultum discedendi
a supremo Moderatore de consensu sui consilii gravi de causa obtinere
valet.
Can. 727 - § 1. Sodalis perpetue incorporatus, qui institutum derelinquere
velit, indultum discedendi, re coram Domino serio perpensa, a Sede Apostolica
per Moderatorem supremum petat, si institutum est iuris pontifici secus
etiam ab Episcopo dioecesano, prout in constitutionibus definitur.
§ 2. Si agatur de clerico instituto incardinato, servetur praescriptum
Can. 693. Can. 728 - Indulto discedendi legitime concesso, cessant omnia
vincula necnon iura et obligationes ab incorporatione promanantia.
Can. 729 - Sodalis ab instituto dimittitur ad normam Cann. 694
et 695 constitutiones praeterea determinent alias causas dimissionis,
dummodo sint proportionate graves, externae, imputabiles et iuridice comprobatae,
atque modus procedendi servetur in Cann. 697-700 statutus. Dimisso applicatur
praescriptum Can. 701.
Can. 730 - Ut sodalis instituti saecularis ad aliud institutum
saeculare transeat, serventur praescripta Cann. 684, §§ 1, 2, 4, et 685;
ut vero ad institutum religiosum vel ad societatem vitae apostolicae aut
ex illis ad institutum saeculare fiat transitus, licentia requiritur Sedis
Apostolicae, cuius mandatis standum est.
|
SECTION II:
SOCIETIES OF APOSTOLIC LIFE
Can. 731 §1 Societies
of apostolic life resemble institutes of consecrated life. Their members,
without taking religious vows, pursue the apostolic purpose proper to
each society. Living a fraternal life in common in their own special manner,
they strive for the perfection of charity through the observance of the
constitutions.
§2 Among these societies are some in which the members, through a
bond defined in the constitutions, undertake to live the evangelical counsels.
Can. 732 Cann. 578–597
and 606 apply to societies of apostolic life, with
due regard, however, for the nature of each society. For the societies
mentioned in Can. 731 §2, Cann. 598–602
also apply.
Can. 733 §1 A house is
established and a local community is constituted by the competent authority
of the society, with the prior written consent of the diocesan Bishop.
The Bishop must also be consulted when there is question of its suppression.
§2 Consent to establish a house carries with it the right to have
at least an oratory in which the blessed Eucharist is celebrated and reserved.
Can. 734 The governance of
the society is determined by the constitutions, without prejudice, in
accordance with the nature of each society, to Cann. 617–633.
Can. 735 §1 The admission,
probation, incorporation and formation of members are determined by each
society’s own law.
§2 For admission into the society, the conditions prescribed in Cann.
642–645 are to be observed.
§3 The society’s own law must determine a programme of doctrinal,
spiritual and apostolic probation and formation that is adapted to the
purpose and character of the society. In this way members can recognise
their divine vocation and be suitably prepared for the mission and way
of life of the society.
Can. 736 §1 In clerical
societies, the clerics are incardinated into the society, unless the constitutions
determine otherwise.
§2 The norms concerning the secular clergy apply to the programme
of studies and reception of orders, without prejudice to §1.
Can. 737 For the members,
incorporation carries with it the rights and obligations defined in the
constitutions. On the part of the society, it implies a responsibility
to lead the members towards the purpose of their vocation, in accordance
with the constitutions.
Can. 738 §1 All members
are subject to their own Moderators in matters concerning the internal
life and discipline of the society, in accordance with the constitutions.
§2 They are also subject to the diocesan Bishop in matters concerning
public worship, the care of souls and other works of the apostolate, with
due regard to Cann. 679–683.
§3 The relationship between a member who is incardinated in a diocese
and his proper Bishop is to be defined in the constitutions or in particular
agreements.
Can. 739 Apart from the obligations
which derive from their constitutions, members are bound by the common
obligations of clerics, unless the nature of things or the context indicates
otherwise.
Can. 740 Members must live
in a lawfully constituted house or community and observe a common life,
in accordance with their own law. This same law also governs their absence
from the house or community.
Can. 741 §1 Societies
and, unless the constitutions provide otherwise, their constituent parts
and their houses, are juridical persons. As such, they are capable of
acquiring, possessing, administering and alienating temporal goods in
accordance with the provisions of Book
V on ‘The Temporal Goods of the Church’, of Cann. 636,
638 and 639, and of their own law.
§2 Members are also capable, in accordance with their own law, of
acquiring, possessing, administering and disposing of temporal goods,
but whatever comes to them in view of the society is acquired for the
society.
Can. 742 The departure and
dismissal of a member who is not definitively incorporated are governed
by the constitutions of each society.
Can. 743 A member who is definitively
incorporated can obtain an indult to leave the society from the supreme
Moderator with the consent of the council, unless the constitutions reserve
this to the Apostolic See. This indult means that the rights and obligations
deriving from definitive incorporation cease, without prejudice to Can.
693.
Can. 744 §1 Permission
for a member who is definitively incorporated to transfer to another society
of apostolic life is likewise reserved to the supreme Moderator with the
consent of his or her council. The rights and obligations of the member’s
own society are suspended for the time being, but the member has the right
to return to it before definitive incorporation into the new society.
§2 To transfer to an institute of consecrated life or from such an
institute to a society of apostolic life, the permission of the Holy See
is required, and its instructions are to be followed.
Can. 745 The supreme Moderator,
with the consent of his or her council, can grant a definitively incorporated
member an indult to live outside the society for a period not exceeding
three years. Rights and obligations which are not compatible with this
new condition are suspended, but the member remains under the care of
the Moderators. If the member is a cleric, the consent of the Ordinary
of the place where he must reside is also required, and the member remains
under the care of the Ordinary and dependent upon him.
Can. 746 For the dismissal
of a member who is definitively incorporated, the provisions of Cann.
694–704 are to be observed, making the appropriate
adjustments. |
S ECTIO II
DE SOCIETATIBUS VITAE APOSTOLICAE
Can. 731 - § 1. Institutis vitae consecratae accedunt societates
vitae apostolicae, quarum sodales, sine votis religiosis, finem apostolicum
societatis proprium prosequuntur et, vitam fraternam in communi ducentes,
secundum propriam vitae rationem, per observantiam constitutionum ad perfectionem
caritatis tendunt.
§ 2. Inter has sunt societates in quibus sodales, aliquo vinculo constitutionibus
definito, consilia evangelica assumunt.
Can. 732 - Quae in Cann. 578-597, et 606 statuuntur, societatibus
vitae apostolicae applicantur, salva tamen uniuscuiusque societatis natura
societatibus vero, de quibus in Can. 731, § 2, etiam Cann. 598-602 applicantur.
Can. 733 - § 1. Domus erigitur et communitas localis constituitur
a competenti auctoritate societatis, praevio consensu Episcopi dioecesani
in scriptis dato, qui etiam consuli debet, cum agitur de eius suppressione.
§ 2. Consensus ad erigendam domum secumfert ius habendi saltem oratorium,
in quo sanctissima Eucharistia celebretur et asservetur.
Can. 734 - Regimen societatis a constitutionibus determinatur,
servatis, iuxta naturam uniuscuiusque societatis, Cann. 617-633.
Can. 735 - § 1. Sodalium admissio, probatio, incorporatio et institutio
determinantur iure proprio cuiusque societatis.
§ 2. Ad admissionem in societatem quod attinet, serventur condiciones
in Cann. 642-645 statutae.
§ 3. Ius proprium determinare debet rationem probationis et institutionis
fini et indoli societatis accommodatam, praesertim doctrinalem, spiritualem
et apostolicam, ita ut sodales vocationem divinam agnoscentes ad missionem
et vitam societatis apte praeparentur.
Can. 736 - § 1. In societatibus clericalibus clerici ipsi societati
incardinantur, nisi aliter ferant constitutiones.
§ 2. In iis quae ad rationem studiorum et ad ordines suscipiendos pertinent,
serventur normae clericorum saecularium, firma tamen § 1.
Can. 737 - Incorporatio secumfert ex parte sodalium obligationes
et iura in constitutionibus definita, ex parte autem societatis, curam
sodales ad finem propriae vocationis perducendi, iuxta constitutiones.
Can. 738 - § 1. Sodales omnes subsunt propriis Moderatoribus ad
normam constitutionum in iis quae vitam internam et disciplinam societatis
respiciunt.
§ 2. Subsunt quoque Episcopo dioecesano in iis quae cultum publicum, curam
animarum aliaque apostolatus opera respiciunt, attentis Cann. 679-683.
§ 3. Relationes sodalis dioecesi incardinati cum Episcopo proprio constitutionibus
vel particularibus conventionibus definiuntur.
Can. 739 - Sodales, praeter obligationes quibus, uti sodales, obnoxii
sunt secundum constitutiones, communibus obligationibus clericorum adstringuntur,
nisi ex natura rei vel ex contextu sermonis aliud constet.
Can. 740 - Sodales habitare debent in domo vel in communitate legitime
constituta et servare vitam communem, ad normam iuris proprii, quo quidem
etiam absentiae a domo vel communitate reguntur.
Can. 741 - § 1. Societates et, nisi aliter ferant constitutiones,
earum partes et domus, personae sunt iuridicae et, qua tales, capaces
bona temporalia acquirendi, possidendi, administrandi et alienandi, ad
normam praescriptorum Libri V "De bonis Ecclesiae temporalibus," Cann.
636, 638 et 639, necnon iuris proprii.
§ 2. Sodales capaces quoque sunt, ad normam iuris proprii, bona temporalia
acquirendi, possidendi, administrandi de iisque disponendi, sed quidquid
ipsis instituto societatis obveniat, societati acquiritur.
Can. 742 - Egressus et dimissio sodalis nondum definitive incorporati
reguntur constitutionibus cuiusque societatis.
Can. 743 - Indultum discedendi a societate, cessantibus iuribus
et obligationibus ex incorporatione promanantibus, firmo praescripto Can.
693, sodalis definitive incorporatus a supremo Moderatore cum consensu
eius consilii obtinere potest, nisi id iuxta constitutiones Sanctae Sedi
reservetur.
Can. 744 - § 1. Supremo quoque Moderatori cum consensu sui consilii
pariter reservatur licentiam concedere sodali definitive incorporato ad
aliam societatem vitae apostolicae transeundi, suspensis interim iuribus
et obligationibus propriae societatis, firmo tamen iure redeundi ante
definitivam incorporationem in novam societatem.
§ 2. Ut transitus fiat ad institutum vitae consecratae vel ex eo ad societatem
vitae apostolicae, licentia requiritur Sanctae Sedis, cuius mandatis standum
est.
Can. 745 - Supremus Moderator cum consensu sui consilii sodali
definitive incorporato concedere potest indultum vivendi extra societatem,
non tamen ultra triennium, suspensis iuribus et obligationibus quae cum
ipsius nova condicione componi non possunt; permanet tamen sub cura Moderatorum.
Si agitur de clerico, requiritur praetera consensus Ordinarii loci in
quo commorari debet, sub cuius cura et dependentia etiam manet.
Can. 746 - Ad dimissionem sodalis definitive incorporati serventur,
congrua congruis referendo, Cann. 694-704. |
| return to top |
Go to Book III |